# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REFLECTION OF 1986

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 28, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Our slogan for the year of 1986 has been, “The Creation and Building of the Fatherland.” What is the fatherland of the Unification Church? Through the unification of the spirit world, one sovereignty, one nation shall be created on the face of the earth. Our fatherland, therefore, is one which has its center or root in the spirit world. The unified spirit world is the subject, and the extension of that unification is in a nation on the earth.

When we talk about the unification of the spirit world, we are talking about both the fallen spirit world and also that part which is centered upon the True Parents. Before the appearance of the True Parents, the spirit world was deeply divided among the different religions, affiliations, beliefs, cultures, and so forth. Now all those divisions can be healed. In spirit world there is the mainstream of God’s dispensation and the substream. The mainstream centered first upon Judaism, then Christianity, and now the Unification Church. There has been opposition between Judaism and Christianity and between Christianity and the Unification Church, but eventually they all must be united.

The Cain/Abel relationship exists on both the vertical and horizontal levels. For example, when Christianity emerged, it was in the position of Abel to Judaism in the Cain position. Now the Unification Church has emerged as the Abel to Christianity in the Cain position. The vertical dispensation seeks the unity of the Unification Church and Christianity. On the horizontal plane, the main focus of True Parents’ dispensation is Christianity, but there are also many other religions. Christianity, in the Abel position, should be united with the other religions, who are in the Cain position.

Ultimately, the focus of the dispensation is for Christianity and the other religions to unite and elevate the rest of the world. The world is very secular, even pagan. The unity of the secular world in the Cain position, and the believing world in the Abel position is what we mean when we speak of the ultimate unification of the world. Only after the completion of that dispensation in spirit world is the unification of the physical world possible. Therefore, at the time of the Second Advent, people on earth who attend the Lord are in the Abel position, while those in the spirit world are in the Cain position and those two should be united.

Who shall bring such unification? As you know, nothing can be initiated in spirit world; it must begin on earth. Therefore, while the True Parents are present here on earth, the struggles between Cain and Abel and their subsequent unification must take place here. Without such unity on earth, there can be no succeeding accomplishment in the spirit world. This does not mean that the entire unification of the world on earth will come first and only thereafter in spirit world. What I mean is that the organization of unity begins on earth, centered on God and True Parents. Then the movement in spirit world can begin.

The dispensation process is now centered upon the Unification Church and True Parents. First of all, I had to initiate unification by achieving total unity between mind and body, based on God’s ideal of creation. Our environment is satanic, so it is as if our bodies were submerged in this fallen world. However, it is important to know that even in fallen circumstances one can find a pipeline leading directly to God. When a person is doing underwater snorkeling, he can breathe because he has a pipe above water. When the dispensation began, Satan tried to take away my pipeline so that I would drown. One must always unite with the spirit of God to escape becoming a victim of satanic surroundings; otherwise the environment will swallow you up and you will be finished. My physical body was surrounded by satanic elements in the environment trying to push me down. Such were the circumstances over which I prevailed. Starting with the pull of kinship from parents, brothers, sisters and relatives, Satan mobilized all his forces to try to stop me. As the ruler of this world, Satan ruthlessly attacked with all the power he could mobilize-including economic and social structures, and even nations.

Right after World War II, Satan finally moved the United States government and established Christianity to oppose the messianic movement. Ironically God had strengthened Christianity and the United States so that they could be the Abel forces to ward off opposition and defend the Messiah. But what happened instead? Tragically, Satan seized those forces for his own purposes and the United States and established Christianity failed God’s expectations. Instead of supporting the Messiah, they opposed him and eventually the four thousand year foundation crumbled completely. From 1945 on, instead of fulfilling God’s will, America and Christianity were opposing it.

The United Nations was a noble concept which should have been based upon the ideal of one world under God. But power in the United Nations was taken over by ungodly forces and it has never fulfilled God’s dispensational will; instead, it has been failing from its inception. God’s original mission for the UN was to help the victorious Allied nations, particularly the United States, Great Britain, and France, to embrace the defeated nations as brothers and unite as Cain and Abel on the worldwide level. Upon that foundation, the True Parents were to be welcomed. That did not happen, however, and Christianity, America, and the free world opposed the messianic movement. Therefore, God’s beautiful dispensational plan was stillborn and could not come to fruition.

Because the previous 4000-year foundation was demolished, I had to rebuild it in the face of incredible rejection and persecution. Such misery was the history of the Unification Church for forty years, since 1945. Originally, after the victory of World War II, the United States, Great Britain and France were to have emerged as the Adam, Eve, and archangel nations, respectively. Opposition to the coming of the Lord forced this original plan to be reorganized. Thereafter Korea became the Adam nation, Japan became the Eve nation, and the United States became the archangel nation.

Why was Japan assigned as the Eve nation? There are significant parallels between Japan and Great Britain, including the fact that both are island nations. Great Britain is the mother of the United States-Eve’s role. During the roughly 40 years that Japan governed Korea, the True Father was born there. Japan was thus in the position of a mother who gave birth to a son, Korea, so the role of Eve came to Japan. She assumed an adversary position at the beginning by mistreating her son. During World War II, Japan further opposed worldwide Christianity in her war against Christian nations; she opposed Korea and all the free nations at that time.

The role of Adam-Father’s mission-was to convert that God-denying nation into a God-loving nation. In twenty years’ time, Father had to guide Japan to become one with God’s will and the Unification Church had to gain a dominant role there. Until 1985, Japan’s opposition to Reverend Moon and the Unification Church was incredible. As you know, there is an official Communist Party in Japan. The governing Liberal Democratic Party also fiercely opposed and scorned our movement. But after 20 years of opposition, the situation changed dramatically in 1986. During that year, we gained a remarkable victory. Now the whole atmosphere, including the environment, has changed.

The United States will be no different. This country is at a turning point, centering upon the Danbury victory. Danbury was the culmination of the worldwide opposition to Father. Not only the United States but other world powers as well were trying to nail me to the cross, so by winning the victory there. I could turn the entire situation around.

There are some parallels between my situation and that of Jesus. Jesus encountered opposition from established Judaism, the nation of Israel, and the Roman Empire. Today’s Christianity is in the position of Judaism two thousand years ago, and the United States is in the position of the Roman Empire. The Jewish nation is represented by today’s Anglo-Saxon people. All these formidable forces have united and worked to demolish me, but during this time Japan played a heroic and central role in reversing the political climate and influencing leadership in America. Many prominent Japanese leaders appealed to the United States government, especially President Reagan, to reconsider the court case against me. I want you to understand that during this crucial time the central role of the dispensational mission has been played out by Japan.

Japan’s providential role is truly in accordance with the Principle. A woman initiated the fall of man, so correspondingly in the restoration, Japan in the Eve position initiated and fulfilled a major role in the dispensational recovery. Thus Japan successfully indemnified Eve’s position. Many Japanese members came to this country during my ordeal and have endured the incredible difficulties of language and cultural barriers, as well as racial persecution. But standing side by side with me, they fought the battle here and were victorious. From the heavenly point of view, this is total unity of Adam and Eve-that is Korea and Father, with Japan.

Some of the Western and American leaders have been feeling, “Why do we need so many Korean and Japanese leaders in this country?” But that kind of thinking is completely wrong. You should now realize that a very important dispensational role was played out according to this blueprint.

Until recently, there was very little understanding in the Western world of Japanese or Oriental culture. However, in 1978 a book was published called Shogun, which became a bestseller and eventually a popular television miniseries. From 1978 until 1984, a virtual modern-day miracle occurred and Japan is now a focal point of attention in the United States. The nation of Korea as well as the United States have tried to nail our movement to the cross. But during this period, the Japanese nation and movement have consistently supported and virtually taken over the worldwide responsibility. You must realize that Japan and the Japanese movement have played a most crucial role in this most important of times.

Japan, a small island nation, has quickly become one of the most advanced economic empires in the world today. Why has Japan been so quickly prosperous? God is using that nation for His purpose, so blessings have been poured out upon them. But now the Japanese members must not make a major mistake: they must not become arrogant. They must feel that Japan is blessed only in order to fulfill and support the Adam nation of Korea, and primarily True Father, in the worldwide dispensation.

We have been educating many Japanese leaders with this primary understanding-that Japan has not been blessed for the sake of Japan, but for the sake of God’s dispensation. If you Japanese forget that and become an arrogant, proud people, you will lose God’s blessing. Japan has been chosen for that kind of blessing so that she can unite with, support’ and become one with Korea. Eve, by destiny, must become one with Adam. Now Father is working with Japanese leaders who are in contact with Korean statesmen. Together, Japan and Korea will inspire the United States’ leaders with a new vision.

In addition, this vision is being given to key leaders in mainland China, which is the archangel nation in Asia. That country is in a middle position, swaying back and forth between communism and the free world. The United States, which is in the archangel position in the West, is also vacillating. It has been a spiritually-based Christian nation but where is Christianity in the United States today? It is crumbling. At the same time, materialistic humanism is rampant. Japan, not historically a Christian nation, is quickly becoming more Christianized. Meanwhile the United States has been backsliding into secularism. When a tidal wave comes in, all kinds of reverse processes occur. The tide has turned, so the United States which has been on a high wave is descending and a lower wave is rising up to the top.

Asia contains two-thirds of the world’s population. When Asian nations become united, no other power in the world can compete with them. Who shall bring the Asian nations together? The Asian leaders, regardless of their nationality, will come to realize that no one else is capable of uniting them because they are so divided and hostile toward one another. Reverend Moon offers the only possible solution for the unity of Asia.

The foundation of 4000 years of Judeo-Christian history was rebuilt during the 40 years between 1945 and 1985. 1986 marked a new beginning. The next seven years until 1992 will be the most fulfilling part of human history ever. Centering upon the Unification culture there will be great tidal waves of change. We will see new phenomena emerging. In the first year of the period, 1986, Japan was changed. In the second year, 1987, the United States will be influenced. In 1988, Korea will be influenced.

Why is the situation in Korea so difficult? It is because the nation is divided between the free world and communism. Unless the problem of communism is solved, the unification of Korea is virtually impossible. Furthermore, Korea is surrounded by the two major powers of China and Japan. Harmonizing those two nations is not easy. Any power who wants to influence Asia politically has to have influence over the Korean peninsula. The Soviet Union, for example, knows that it cannot gain true power in the Pacific without a foothold in the Korean peninsula. In the past, Japan invaded Korea to gain hegemony in Asia and China did the same. The United States also needs Korea. Therefore, the Korean problem is a world problem, not just a domestic one. Unless the world problem is resolved, the Korean problem will not be resolved. This is why Korea will follow the path of Japan and the United States.

God’s strategy in Asia is to first establish a foundation in Japan. We have done that already. Next we must do that in China, and then in the United States. Thus, we can ward off Soviet power in Asia. This is not just theory but is an actual plan that has been initiated and is actively being pursued and executed.

Of these three years, 1986, 1987, and 1988, 1987 will be a most important year for the United States. The American people are becoming aware that they are no longer dependent upon the two party system. Most people can no longer completely trust either the Democratic or the Republican party. At this time, the Moonies’ heavenly mission is to initiate a force that will involve the entire Christian sphere. Ever since World War II, Christianity has been declining. Our mission is to restore Christianity so that, together with the Unification Church, it can become America’s guiding hope. Our worldview will be recognized in America as the only beacon of hope for the future of this nation. Already that is being recognized, both in the highest possible places and at the grass roots level in America.

People will come to realize that Reverend Moon has the solution to the social ills of this nation, including the incredible decline of the family, immorality, and racism. In all these fundamentally important areas, no one has offered a complete solution except Reverend Moon. Recognition of my work is now reaching a sort of national consensus. Invisibly, yet very powerfully, the foundation we have laid has been imbedding itself and influencing the fiber of American society. Furthermore, in this nation of immigrants there are many minority groups, such as Blacks, Hispanics, Asians, European and Arabic, who all distrust the American government. But many are finding hope in Reverend Moon and regard him as their champion.

Since last year we have been trying to connect Christian leaders, both Catholic and Protestant, with the spiritual heritage of Korea. A pilgrimage tour was organized and will become increasingly popular this year and the next. When these ministers visit Korea, what kind of an impact does it have on them? First, many are shocked to realize that Reverend Moon is truly a spiritual giant. For that reason, they feel they want to work with our movement. Secondly, when they see South Korea, they feel that it is the responsibility of the United States to defend it. This is very important in God’s sight. Those people who return from the pilgrimage tours are becoming larger and more united and are increasingly vocal in the Catholic and Protestant worlds. They are becoming the most important spokespersons on behalf of Reverend Moon and the Unification Church.

There are approximately 350,000 clergymen in this country. While I was in Danbury, we sent them all a personal letter and materials on the Principle. After the ministers had visited Korea and returned, the material that they’d received many months ago and put away in their study suddenly became important! They dusted it off and started reading our book.

In the wintertime we have flus of different names- Hong Kong flu, Indian flu, Manila flu, and so forth. Once this sense of our importance is created, our message and influence will spread like Hong Kong flu. Furthermore, Americans won’t talk about “Saturday Night Fever” anymore-it will be “Moon Fever”! It’s true! All of a sudden the body and spirit will be infected with this spiritual virus-not a bad virus but a good one. People will experience a new awakening and once they have caught the spiritual flu, it will remain for all of eternity.

While we are sleeping, while we are eating, beyond our imagination, an incredible spreading of the word is taking place. On university campuses, in classrooms, country clubs, golf clubs and gymnasiums-everywhere, Moon Fever is being discussed. In this case, the talkativeness of American women will be very useful. Talk, talk, talk, buzz, buzz, buzz, like bees. In the past when people heard about Reverend Moon, they completely closed their doors, but that is no longer the case. When they hear the name “Reverend Moon,” everybody’s eyes open wide and they want to know more about him. This is how the victorious realm and Father’s territory of influence is being expanded beyond your imagination. Have you ever thought about how far Father’s reputation and fame will go? There will be no end.

Most people don’t know what I have been doing for the last ten, twenty, thirty years. I have never advertised it. But now the vast accomplishments of our movement are coming to the attention of the world. All of a sudden people are realizing that Reverend Moon has been working, not just since yesterday or two days ago, but for many decades. They say, “What a man of vision! How can he see so far? Reverend Moon did that?” The time has come when the mouths of the Moonies shall be like trumpets heralding the message throughout the world.

The ten million signature campaign of CAUSA was virtually impossible to think about, but knowing the timetable, I initiated it and it was fulfilled. Last September when it was decided at a conference that we would undertake our ambitious campaign, many American eyes, including Dr. Durst’s, glazed over and stared at the sky.

They were thinking, “How in the world can we do such a thing? This is not Korea or Japan. The United States is different and no Americans will easily give out their signature. They won’t sign any piece of paper, no matter what.” That was the attitude. I’m sure that many people laughed inside when Reverend Moon launched the ten million signature campaign, especially the communists. “Ha-ha. Reverend Moon is going after ten million people? He won’t even get near one million.” That’s what they thought, but we did it.

The largest membership list in America is owned by the telephone company. They have telephone numbers for the entire country. The post office also has the zip codes and addresses of all the people. The Reader’s Digest has a list of seventeen million readers. But all these names were collected for their own reasons. In some cases, the names of the people were obtained without their consent. In our case, ten million people voluntarily gave their names, addresses and signatures. It is a list of true substance. How can we digest the ten million? I spoke last week in the World Mission Center and gave a complete plan for programs which are now proceeding. We have built this powerful organization with our own hands.

In the future, any town in America that is without Moonies will feel ashamed. A different kind of kidnapping will occur. Americans will feel they need Moonies so badly that they’ll have to snatch some from New York and Washington and take them home to become leaders of their communities. Many Unification Theological Seminary graduates are hiding somewhere saying, “It is too difficult a life.” But you watch-average people will dig them out and say, “You’re a Moonie, aren’t you? Come here and teach us the Principle.” When that time comes, I will put a big advertisement in The Washington Times that says, “Moonies are hiding in such and such a place. Go and get them!”

What can you do? The patient needs medicine and the doctor must be found. Moonies are in the position of doctors of the society because you have the right prescription, so people will go looking for you. “Moonie” started out as a bad word, but the credibility and usefulness of the Moonies will increase a hundred, even a thousand times. Will you say, “I’ll just wait until the Moonies’ stock goes up. Then I’ll come out and go to work.” Are you going to do that? Anyone who is thinking like that is not thinking straight. Reverend Moon never hesitates. Even under persecution, he is the number one Moonie, always out in front. That is why Reverend Moon is where he is now.

Even for Moonies, getting to see me can be very difficult. How can those who are not Moonies ever expect to see me? When I went to London to preside at the Science Conference several years ago, twenty-one Nobel laureates attended, scientists of the highest caliber. One of the highest-ranking persons in charge of the Science Research Center in London called to see me, but he had to wait two hours. Many prominent people think, “If I wanted to see Reverend Moon, he would jump at the chance.” But instead of Reverend Moon jumping, he lets people wait two hours.

If I ever decided to grant an interview to anyone, media people around the world would leap at the opportunity. They would come in their own chartered airplanes to East Garden as soon as I gave permission. Meeting Reverend Moon is so rare that it is almost like pulling a star down from the sky. If someone were granted an exclusive interview, he would have to say, “This is such a blessing from heaven!”

Many of you think, “It’s so difficult, I don’t like coming to Belvedere every Sunday morning.” That’s true! I know very well how each of you think. I will go on a speaking tour one day and the people out there who are waiting for that golden opportunity will eagerly come to listen to me. But perhaps all the Moonies will come very late and there won’t even be room to get inside the auditorium. Perhaps you feel, “I have already heard Father’s words many times.” The first shall be last and the last shall be first.

When I returned to Korea, many people wanted to see me. The President of the Japanese PWPA, Dr. Fukuta, is a renowned scholar who brought a delegation of five to Korea for a conference. Dr. Fukuta tried to signal in various ways: “We would like to have an audience with Reverend Moon. I wish that Reverend Moon would invite me and meet with these five people.” I got all the vibrations, the messages, the signals, but I didn’t say anything. Since he couldn’t come without my permission, he had to go back to Japan disappointed.

You think, “Anytime we go to Belvedere, we can see Father.” That era will be over and then, even though you will want to see me or hear me speak, you won’t be able to. I am interested in the restoration of America and the world. Why should I waste time with you over and over again if you are not being effective? I need to spend my time effectively. Important invitations are always coming to me. Some universities wrote letters saying, “Reverend Moon, if you come, we will assemble the entire faculty and student body of our university. We want to hear you. Would you kindly honor us and come to speak?” But I said no.

In San Francisco, a popular and prestigious club sent me a letter saying, “Reverend Moon, we want you to come and speak. Many other persons including Ronald Reagan, Jimmy Carter, Gerald Ford, Eleanor Roosevelt and Winston Churchill have all spoken here. Now we want you to come.” They thought Reverend Moon would jump at the invitation, but I simply told them no. They were absolutely flabbergasted. In South America, several dozen heads of state, as well as ministers of foreign affairs and finance and such, are becoming members of AULA. If I went there, they would love to invite me to their homes, and award me positions of honor, but I am not interested in those things.

What about you? If I wanted to visit your home-your apartment or cubbyhole or whatever-what would you say? Would you say, “No, we are too busy to welcome Father”? If so, that means you Americans are ignorant of the correct priorities. You don’t know what is important and what is not important. It is almost like the children of a king and queen or the children of the President, who are accustomed to their own great parents. “Oh, my daddy is king. My mommy is queen. So what?” You are like spoiled children-so complacent. How can that kind of child show up at a cabinet meeting, a national steering committee, a congressional or senatorial meeting to be proudly presented as the child of the President?

Do you know the real world? How much do you know about what Father is doing? You are in the position of the sons and daughters of a king, greater than the President. You belong to the True Parents, but how much do you realize the value and honor and excitement of that? The Moonies are still sleeping, ignorant. If I were in your position, a regular Moonie, I would know who the True Father is. For me nothing comes ahead of my mission. I gave up everything-family, parents, brothers, sisters, fortune, honor, education, health, youth. Father gave up every ounce of energy for God’s purpose.

I have heard about some blessed couples in which the wife was nagging, “We have a child coming and you’re just doing a church mission. You’ll become a beggar. Do you want that?” Finally, the husband packed up and followed the wife, saying, “You’re right. I’ll support you.” And vice versa-sometimes the husband is the one who nags and the wife completely surrenders. To that, I say, “Go ahead. We don’t need your kind of blessed couple. If you stay here, you’ll just become an obstacle.” That’s the way I feel. I’m sure some of you here in this room have been like this.

I have been following a historical path which was not easy or cheap, and I cannot give it away cheaply. There is great movement and great transformation happening in the spirit world. Unification has been occurring. Can anybody go out of the sphere of influence of the spirit world? There is no way.

I am asking you American citizens, do you need Korean leaders in this country? What about Japanese leaders? I do not recognize the American people as special or first-class. Anybody who does God’s will is a first-class person. Neither the color of your skin nor your nationality makes any difference. Even though I have been mistreated many times, I am patient and I think, “All right, who is going to change? Am I going to change or are you?” For example, even though I entered Danbury, I did not change my stand one iota, while the State Department has changed, the Justice Department has changed, even the White House has changed. But Reverend Moon has never yielded or shaken one bit. The Principle and my posture are like a rock.

If the American people continue to refuse to move, 1 am still confident. You will see that the entire spirit world of America, including former Presidents such as Theodore Roosevelt, John F. Kennedy, George Washington, and Thomas Jefferson, will shake the people up. Loving the United States is the precise goal of the great American spirit world as they are coming down. You must join with them. Even the Moonies do not know clearly what God, Father, and the spirit world are doing.

At the outset of this sermon, I reminded you that the slogan this year was “The Creation of the Fatherland.” Centering upon the free world, unification has been taking place step by step even under persecution and indemnity. Step by step, God has been winning and the cornerstone for the establishment of the fatherland has been laid. We shall have the Kingdom here on earth and in the spirit world!

The spirit world and the physical world have exactly opposite positions. The right-hand side in spirit world is the left-hand side in the physical world, and vice versa. As you can see here on the board, the highest place in the spirit world is coming down to the lowest place in the physical world. The lowest place in the spirit world, the satanic realm, is going up to the highest realm of the physical world. That is why the so-called highest level of leadership on the earth is influenced by evil spirits, and thus they are opposing me and the Unification Church.

Where can we find the level of unification? God is in the center position and thus the ultimate worldwide dispensational stage is there. Serving in the center position is always difficult because it is the crossroads where you encounter all kinds of opposition and persecution. On the worldwide level, a certain section was specially prepared by God to welcome this last stage of the dispensation-that is the Christian cultural sphere, the Abel realm. There must be unity between upper and lower, as well as left and right.

You are standing right in the center of all of this in the physical realm. Think of it. Can you swim out of this according to your whim or at random? You cannot win by doing such things according to your own will. As you know, I am the most stubborn person under heaven, but I negated my own will in order to follow God’s will, because that is the only way to succeed. I conquered myself and united my mind and body. Unification thus proceeds to the family, tribe, nation, world, and all the way to the cosmos. What would be the center of the unification ideal? Yes, it would be true love. True love means God-centered love, and it is the most difficult thing to achieve. You cannot do it just at whim.

The Holy Wedding took place in 1960 and True Parents were installed. You have no idea how much blood, sweat and tears I had to shed in order to build that foundation. For fourteen years, under the most incredible opposition from the Korean people and government, I laid an invincible foundation, battle after battle, struggle after struggle. Upon this foundation alone, the True Parents could be established. Even this I could not do at my own will.

First of all, Jesus had to be liberated since he could not consummate true love or a family. He had no love relationship of true parents, true spouse, true children, true grandchildren. To liberate Jesus from such incredible sadness, grief and sorrow, God had to let him experience all these things. A bride had to be presented to Jesus, but just presenting a bride does not solve the problem. You have to create the surrounding circumstances, that is, there should be a family background into which the bride can come. I don’t think anybody ever heard these things.

There is a dual system in the creation: the spirit world comes down and duplicates itself on the physical level. What do you think? Would Jesus like to get married in spirit world? He would prefer to be married in the physical world. By whom? By the True Parents. Today we are reflecting on 1986, but so much had to happen before 1986. In a way, reflection on 1986 requires a reflection on the whole history of the dispensation of God. All the hurt, grief and suffering of Jesus had to be liberated. Otherwise, there could be no foundation upon which the Unification Church could stand. Spirit world has to be united and in order to make that unification, there should be some strong, central family of spirit world.

How can you fulfill this kind of dispensation without complete knowledge? “Well, it may be so, perhaps.” Do you think such uncertainty can fulfill this dispensation? Or do you have to know it absolutely as the truth? What kind of Moonie are you-a “maybe” Moonie, or a sure Moonie? Being a sure Moonie is not easy. It is the most difficult life in the world. Getting a Ph.D. at Harvard is not even comparable to being a sure Moonie. What kind of sure Moonie are you-peanut-sized sure or universally sure?

Everyone says, “I want to become a universal Moonie.” I know that. But you Moonies are so small that God has no room to enter into your heart. Only a little ant can get in. And if I asked that small ant, “Would you like to get into a Moonie’s mind and play around there?” the ant would say, “Oh, no, I would suffocate!” What narrow minds you have.

You know your own heart better than anyone else. Is there room in your heart for even one pigeon or one dove to enter? What about a sparrow? If a sparrow entered your heart, it would flap around and say, “There is not enough room for me here,” and it would have to get out. Do you have enough heaven in your heart for even a sparrow? This is not a funny thing. The universal heart has room enough for everything, even God, to enter and fly around. Do you have that kind of heaven? Or is your heart too closed? I am giving you a very important message this morning and you did not come here to sleep. This is a crucial moment.

What kind of heavenly heart do you have? Do you have a heart big enough for me to enter and stay at least one day? You could not even stand one hour. You would say, “No more, Father, please get out of here.” Although you say, “I love you, Father,” you only love the embracing, kind, sweet Father. The truth is that you feel, “I don’t like the stern, demanding Father who pushes us out for indemnity and Home Church.”

The Principle teaches that unless you have the Kingdom of Heaven within your own heart, you will not have it in heaven. You’ve got to build your own heaven first, so in your heart, there should be room for armies. The army will be wild, and they will have a lot of trash as well as their own human wastes. Is your heart big enough to bear that?

In order to build the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth, we must really liberate Jesus. We have to let him come down to the earth and be liberated from the 2000-year-old situation. In order to think about liberating Jesus and embracing the spirit world, we must be big enough to first embrace all the people around us-next door neighbors, brothers and sisters, families and so forth.

What do you think-would indemnifying Jesus’ role be easier than helping and liberating the people next door? Are you doing that next door liberation? Is it going to be easy? How difficult it may be! Imagine that your spouse mistreated you, day in and day out, but still you have to serve him or her for the rest of eternity. Do you think creating a heavenly environment around you would be easier than serving that kind of person, or more difficult?

Do you want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven? You’ve got to create your heaven first and take it with you. That is the Principle. If you thought that by joining the Unification Church you would automatically go to heaven, you were wrong. In the Unification Church, you’ve got to create your own heaven. Nobody created Reverend Moon’s heaven for him. Is Satan still with you or is he already separated from you? This is a very serious question. Why is Satan separated from Reverend Moon? It is because I not only know the truth, but I also live and act according to it. Because I paid all the indemnity, Satan has no more accusation against me. Therefore, he has no lever to grasp; there is no way he can creep in again.

You are Moonies, but what unsure Moonies you are. Some of the blessed children are in this audience. Can you think, “We are saved. We are on safe territory because we are blessed children”? Not at all. In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve were sinless but Satan could still make them his prey. Men and women must establish a true love relationship at the central point and then expand it outward. The work of the Unification Church is to widen the heavenly family’s territory. Once this kind of vertical foundation is laid, no evil spirits can penetrate this area any longer. When the family foundation covers the entire world, spirit world can come down in a vertical, ninety degree line. This will cover the entire world. The whole family will rest upon this straight line. The family, nation, tribe, clan and world are all part of one vertical lineup.

When the terms “right wing” and “left wing” are no longer used, that means the ultimate fulfillment here on earth is very near. Then the communist world, or the left-wing power, can no longer proclaim itself as the salvation of the world. Likewise the free world, the right-wing power, cannot say that they have any solution to the world’s problems. Both have become obsolete. A new ideology must emerge, a new central force of unification. Because of the fall of man, evil spirits have governed and controlled both the physical and spiritual worlds. Until I explained it fully, you did not know why there were so many evil influences on earth.

The communist world has a certain amount of zeal and longing to “liberate” the free world. But the free world does not have such a consciousness, so in a way the free world is defeated already. The communist world is always proclaiming that they have the ideology that can bring about one united world-under their dominion- while the free world does not have any such aspiration, appeal or even that kind of thinking. When a new ideology called Godism comes forward, the communist world will lose its attraction and the free world will feel new hope.

What is Godism? We have talked about a right wing and a left wing, but Godism is the “head wing.” That is a new word. The human body has a head and two arms, the right and the left. Godism is like the head, while the arms are the left wing and the right wing. There are also two feet and we might call them “feet wings.” This concept of right and left was derived from the two thieves on either side of Jesus at the Crucifixion-one on his left and one on his right. The thief on the right side defended Jesus and the one on the left accused him. Since then, the right wing and the left wing, representing Abel and Cain, have continued to struggle.

The right and left wings will not settle their conflict until the “head wing” comes forward and says, “You two guys, instead of fighting, you must cooperate!” Since the right and left wings have been fighting all this time, they are tired and faltering, while the head wing and the feet wings are gaining prominence. Thus the ideology of heaven and earth has emerged. We stand neither on the right nor on the left, but rather are vertically uniting upper and lower, heaven and earth. Another description of Godism is heaven and earth united.

Think of this: even if you lose both arms and both legs, as long as you’ve got a clear-thinking head, you are a living personality, correct? Neither the right arm nor the left arm contain the essence of the human being. Neither do the right or the left leg. The head and the heart determine the character of a person and are the central aspect of the human temple. Therefore, human history is going to leave behind the left and right wings and move forward to a discovery of the head wing. That is the ideal of the Lord of the Second Advent. Even though the fall of man has persisted for many thousands of years, people are finally coming to the ultimate destination, the ultimate temple, which is the head-Godism and heaven.

This year, we declared the creation of the fatherland. Where is that fatherland? You said it is in the True Family. Where is the beginning point of the True Family? It is in the True Parents. The fatherland means, literally, the parent land. Where is the physical parent land? True Parents were born in that land and took in nourishment, sunlight, and air there. They also learned the language of that particular land, which is Korea.

Korea has been sandwiched between communism and the free world, namely the United States. She must learn that she has come to the end of that dispensation. Today the United States, with its protective trade barriers and so forth, is not such a good ally to Korea. The thinking of the American leadership is, “Korea is becoming a second Japan. Why should we give them more assistance?” Communism has always made difficulties for Korea. They have to rid themselves of communist influence, but at the same time they have to get rid of the United States’ influence too. For the first time, anti-Americanism is becoming pervasive.

The Korean people feel very lonely because on one side they see the threat of communism, and on the other side America is very unkind. They know they have to grasp some other salvation power. Where is the power that they can grasp onto? The Korean people are clever and they are now recognizing the salvational power of Reverend Moon. They can see that we have built an international foundation and now we have power and influence. From this year on, they will be looking to Reverend Moon as their hope. Immediately after World War II, in 1945, Korea was in a dismal situation. For 40 years, I worked to rebuild God’s foundation and finally the dispensational time has ripened again. The Korean people have been abandoned, in a way, by the communists on one side and by the United States on the other. At this particular moment of thirst, insecurity and loneliness, they will grab onto our movement because they see that is the only way to bring salvation to the nation.

Do you have the power to build such a foundation of your own? The best way is to follow my path, become an extension of me. If I said, “There’s the battlefield. Go and fight,” would you do it? As Unification Church members, we have only one option: service, never dishonesty or stealing. Our weapon, our armament is a sacrificial spirit. By serving, sacrificing and attending, we will completely encircle Satan’s forces and win for God. Even though they know our strategy, as long as we practice it, they will still be overcome because service and sacrifice are impossible for Satan to overcome.

Do you think, “For fifteen years Father has been living in a mansion and riding in a big limousine. First he lived at Belvedere and now at East Garden. What a lucky and happy man he is to lead such a luxurious life”? Do you think so? Who created such a foundation? Did you? No, Father did. Has that been luxurious?

Even though you may be doing things without deep awareness, history is being written. Some of the chapters have been written in shame for America. Even in the ten million signature campaign, it was not the American members who played the major role. The fact that the Japanese members obtained more than half is shameful for American history. If there were no Korean leaders pushing, and if there were no Japanese members responding, what would have happened? What could you have done? If the signature drive had not been successful, I would have packed my bags and returned to Korea. I have been preparing to work in South America if North America doesn’t succeed. There are 400 million people there. Even if the United States was destroyed, the dispensation and will of God cannot be destroyed.

1986 has been such a crucial year. I spent more than eight months in Korea because I wanted to lay the foundation for organization down to the village level. The entire country must be organized. I am really pushing Korea forward so that it will fulfill God’s dispensation. Though Korea will face incredible difficulties and deadlocks, we will open up the path and remove the obstacles so the nation can stay on course. The slogan, “Creation of the Fatherland,” may not be so meaningful to you, but every word of it penetrates my very bones. I have been working for that goal during this entire year. Although I wanted to ask 7,000 members to go and mobilize Korea, I decided not to because I knew that moving members out of Japan and the United States would set those movements back Therefore, I myself achieved the 7,000 man goal.

We will educate more Christian ministers and create an IOWC of 7,000 clergy. In doing that, Judaism and Christianity will go beyond superficial unity with the Unification Church and actually become one with us. In the sight of God, our fulfilling His dispensation together will be beautiful to behold and will become the foundation to move the major religions of the world.

I have done whatever was necessary for the will of God. What are you going to do now? I have accomplished everything, so there is no room for you to do it anymore. The Reagan Administration could have lost power a long time ago because they have no backbone, no real courage. Through The Washington Times, we have helped them engender a spirit of courage. History is always made behind the scenes. The real history does not make the headlines.

As an individual, you do not have much power However, when you are united with God’s will and determined to do it, what happens? Spirit world begins to move. Spirit world is what makes the difference. In the signature campaign, some people in the street would say, “No, I don’t want to sign,” but meanwhile their hand was already moving to sign their name. Spirit world and their ancestors were using their arm, saying, “What are you talking about, you rascal?” With that kind of power and support, is there anything to fear? Next time we shall do even greater, bigger things. What about one hundred million? How would you do such a thing? Only in the name of God.

For the last forty years, I have been spearheading such incredible miracles, one after another. People looking at Reverend Moon objectively think, “Who in the world has done so much in one lifetime?” There can be no comparison with what Confucius, Buddha, or Mohammed did in their own lifetimes. Likewise, Jesus never had the opportunity to do so many things.

What do you think-do Americans need powerful leadership or not? If you do everything your own way, you will be destroyed. You’ve got to hold onto the rope and let the winch pull you. Otherwise, you are just flying around and you’ll end up nowhere. You can’t say, “It is too difficult holding on. The winch must come to me!” The winch is stationary and will not move. Forty years ago, VJ Day was declared-Victory over Japan. But now America is behind Japan in every way. Japan is thriving; America is declining. Who made it so? God did. No matter what, one cardinal rule applies: those who follow the will of God shall prosper. Those who do not shall decline. Period.

When you reflect upon 1986, can you say you have been walking a path that brings joy to our True Parents or one which brings them more regret and sorrow? God sent Reverend Moon to America and He will not declare that Reverend Moon is a failure. In order to declare decisively and dramatically that I am a victorious person, an incredible turning point was created-Danbury. Do you American Moonies recognize this? What about 1987? What will you do? I am not going to be on the front line in 1987. My job is done. No matter what, you must be on the front line. Out of my wealth of experience over the past 40 years of advancing this providence, I will guide you.

Since 1960, I have been maneuvering incredible changes in the world. It has been like steering a boat in rough seas for twenty-six years. The entire world has failed-America and the free world, as well as communism-but Reverend Moon has been victorious. From now on, the job will get easier. What do you think when you listen to me and I unfold the plan-does it seem feasible, or am I a crazy daydreamer? If you see the strategy in front of your eyes, how can you not do it? If you don’t work for it, you have no worthwhile purpose in your life.

So far what you have done is a failure, so we’ve got to renew ourselves. Will you make 1987 another year of failure or a year of victory? What is the job ahead of us? It is Home Church. If anyone out there opposes Reverend Moon and the Unification Church, command his attention and say, “You are dreaming. You still don’t know the reality.” Even though my court trial is over and Danbury is all finished, we have to continue to reveal the truth. All the secrets must be exposed and the American government’s role must be made public.

Do you think Reverend Moon is a criminal and deserved to go to jail? Is that the truth? For fifteen years, the government systematically opposed our movement. What amount of apology, what amount of indemnity could restore such damage? Though those politicians who opposed us may be dreaming of becoming senators and governors, even President of the United States, I know God will never permit their victory.

Have pride. The Moonies are the most genuinely patriotic people in this land and are bringing the only hope. We have the true solution to the sicknesses of this society. When I initiated the Science Conference fifteen years ago, no Church leaders could understand. They secretly laughed at my attempt to reach scientists and said, “Father’s wasting money.” Now, fifteen years later, is anybody still laughing? Today, the Home Church providence is far more certain than the Science Conference was fifteen years ago. If we do Home Church properly, we will achieve great success. I have emphasized over and over that America’s future lies with Home Church. Without this dispensation, there is no way the country can turn around.

The American young people in the secular world are dying, physically and spiritually, from lack of love. Many are living without any moral principles in utter degradation. Because of this, we see an incredibly valueless society. Young people need a friend like you to help them make a new beginning in their lives. You must go out and touch them-you can nurture them and be like a new parent to them. You have the opportunity now to lift them up. If you do not, no one will come to help them. I know that I cannot do it alone. I need to borrow your hands, your mouth, your feet. Together we need to sprinkle the seeds of love. Once this comes to fruition, the entire world will want to be embraced by you. As in the Old Testament analogy of the valley of skeletons, the Lord of the Second Advent has come into the valley so that all the skeletons can receive the breath of new life. This true resurrection is happening now, forming a movement which will go out to the world to save it.

Once a person becomes a victim of drugs or immorality – homosexuality for example – it is very difficult to come out of it. I know that, yet I cannot abandon the American youth. The Moonies’ determination alone will save those young people from dying. Otherwise, America will be lost. Just as the white people brought black people from Africa and enslaved them, the time could come when a world totalitarian system will enslave the white people and use them in a more severe manner than any slaves of the past. Can you guarantee that this will not happen? We’ve got to wake up. As a Moonie, you cannot just sit idly, eating lazy meals, spending casual hours. The entire free world is dying: South America, as well as Western Europe and even Japan. They are all following the path toward death behind America. How can you pay for America’s incredible crime of leading the entire world in the wrong direction?

I have come to the point of completion of my mission here in America. I want to leave with you the weapons to cure society of drug abuse, homosexuality, and all kinds of immorality. By doing so, you shall become my representative, going out and winning the struggle for heaven. Think of it: besides the Unification Church, is there any other organization or ideology that can save the nation? Absolutely not. You have no idea how serious a time this is. The entire spirit world, including all the saints and great people there, is expecting you to perform. Good people everywhere want you fulfill your duty and win. This is a serious moment because our failure as champions would be the defeat of all history, all humanity, and of God. Can we allow such a defeat? It is impossible. Therefore, God desperately needs your tears, your sweat, and your hard work.

At one time the Anglo-Saxons tried to colonize Asia and create a breadbasket for the Western world. They spent a formidable amount of money exporting opium to China, trying to intoxicate the entire population. This is an example of the evil done to Asia by the Anglo-Saxon race and the Western world. History is always a chronicle of cause and effect-what was sown is eventually harvested. Now the Western world is beset with the problem of drugs. Young people are falling prey, one after another. Who can save the situation?

No one from the white Anglo-Saxon culture can speak out and say they have a solution. No American would even listen because they are part of the same destiny. Therefore, God sent a man of a different race, a different culture and a different way of teaching-Reverend Moon-to awaken these people. Asia was a victim of the West so a representative from that victimized realm needs to say, “God, please forgive these people. Even though I am a victim, I forgive them.” On that condition alone, God can forgive the Western world and America.

If Reverend Moon gives up, is there any alternative? You should know there is not. That is why I have given my blood and sweat in the struggle, sparing no ounce of energy, pouring out my entire soul to fulfill the mission and meet the expectation of God. I want you to understand that before coming to America, I never did public speaking in Korea. I started all these public activities in the United States because God gave this nation top priority. Thus I came to America to initiate my public ministry.

Conclusion
In conclusion, we are creating the heavenly world. The spirit world will descend directly to you and your children and create a family base centered upon true love. That family base will expand over the world and nullify the necessity for the terms right and left, right wing and left wing.

February 1st, 1985, at 3 a.m., I called Mother at East Garden from Danbury and said, “Pray for the liberation of hell and the creation of a highway from hell to heaven.”

That particular historical prayer of True Parents-Mother in East Garden and Father at Danbury-laid the historical foundation to liberate the hellish world. The highway has now been laid. Because of this, all the good ancestors in spirit world can go down to the bottom of hell in spirit world and on earth to evangelize. Before this prayer, they were blocked and could not come down here on earth.

Now the saints and founders of the great religions can move without boundaries and go anywhere to preach their Gospels. They can work for a common, unified cause. That is why we are working with an assembly of world religions, trying to bring unity and create a world Scripture. The saints in spirit world are reaching out and pushing their adherents toward the Unification Church. Moslem and Buddhist people are receiving the revelation to go to Reverend Moon and the Unification Church. This is happening all over the world. If the recipients of such revelations don’t listen, something often happens to their physical health.

Home Church is the ultimate dispensation for the world. Members of other faiths will learn this through revelation and they will begin doing it. What will you do? Will you lag behind them? If so, the biblical prediction will come true that “The first shall be last, and the last shall be first.” The Buddhists and Moslems are often so impassioned, they don’t even have to listen to my words like this. They just go, day in and day out. They will do ten, even a hundred times more. Would you like to set the standard and convey the tradition to them, or do you want to receive the tradition from them?

The ministers who are visiting Korea will come back and say, “Reverend Moon taught us the Home Church principle, so we want to do it.” Will I say, “No, no, only Moonies can do it. You can’t do it first”? Can I say that? No, I will let them do it. Such a time is at hand. Think about how much greater will be the fame and reputation of Reverend Moon in three years. What about ten years from now? Therefore, you’ve got to wake up immediately. If you do not fulfill your responsibilities, I don’t want to see you. I have given you precise instructions, so how can you say you do not know what to do?

There are approximately five billion people now living on the earth. How many more billions are dwelling in the spirit world? When that realm descends in force, the physical world will be completely overpowered. Many people will receive great shock, even having heart attacks when that situation occurs. You know these things now. Have you written them on your heart? Are you going to receive instructions from the spirit world or are you going to become their central figure and leader? I will give you one more chance. 1987 is almost here. The Home Church providence which started in 1987 is not a new thing, but this year-1987-is the year of completion. Now are you really committing yourself to do God’s will?

This is the final Sunday of 1986, so let us pledge our lives to the mission given by the True Parents. Let us make that pledge three times, raising our hands as high as we can. I believe you. Let us pray.

## IDEAL HOME CHURCH

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 21, 1986
World Mission Center – Grand Ballroom
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

If all of you in this auditorium were asked, “Who are you?” you would answer, “We are members of the Unification Church” If you were then asked, “What is the Unification Church?” you could reply that it is a movement which seeks to unify the churches and, ultimately, the world.

English is a phonetic language and does not have a meaning for each letter or syllable. Oriental languages, however, are based on Chinese characters and each character has a meaning of its own. “Unification” in the Korean language is “Tongil” “Il” means one and “tong” means leading or controlling, so in this sense unification means leading the way into oneness. When you are talking about achieving unification, therefore, you are putting yourself in the position of the leader.

What is the center of unification? God is the center of the unification of the world. The Unification Church is working to unify churches, religions and all believing people. That will ultimately bring all the people of the world into oneness with God-one God, and one humanity. What would be the central substance of that unification and by what method can we make it possible? It would be, of course, through true love. Then let me ask another question: What is true love? When we talk about love, we include both horizontal love and vertical love. But the Western world does not realize this. What is the origin of humanity? Is it a horizontal origin coming from the earth or does it come from above? Naturally, the origin comes from above, from the vertical direction.

You are born with a fundamental relationship to the origin, the beginning. If you are asked what is your source, you would reply that you are from your parents. Then where are your parents from? Parents are from grandparents. Grandparents are from great-grandparents. If you go all the way back to the first ancestors of mankind, where are they from? They are, of course, from God. This is how we are all connected ultimately to the one God in heaven. True love is the love which existed in the very beginning between God and man. That relationship was one of true love. We are not eligible, however, to receive that original love simply because we have been born. The loss of true love is our problem today.

When Adam and Eve were created, God showered true love upon them without expecting any immediate return. He was the initiator. A newborn baby has no understanding of the love of its parents. That baby, however, is dwelling in an environment of unconditional love, vertical love, which the father and mother bestow upon it. This exact situation existed when the first man and woman were created. True love came to them from God. We are supposed to come into an awareness of the love of God just as babies grow and come into an awareness of their parents’ love. Once we are grown, we should be fully aware of God’s love and be an embodiment of that love ourselves so that we can give parental love to others.

When talking about love, there can be no isolated individual. That would be a contradiction. For love to exist there must be a circuit-more than one person. When two people get together and talk about love, it is “our love” they speak o£ When you say, “My love to you,’ you are addressing that love to someone else. When you talk about loving God, the recipient is God. Thus a circuit is created.

The love of God comes down from Heaven and the love of men goes upward from the earth, and they meet in the center. As a man or woman, you are in the position to become a recipient of the vertical love of God. When these two loves come together at the center, where does that energy go? It must expand horizontally because vertical love has certain limits of distance. Men are representatives of the plus character of the universe and women are representatives of the minus character. As individual men and women grow up to become recipients of the love of God, they form a horizontal line. They come closer and closer from both ends, eventually uniting. Thus all men and women have a common destiny.

Horizontally, there are men/women relationships and vertically, there is the parent/child relationship, which is primary. Because of that sequence, we must first become one with the vertical love of God; otherwise, we cannot go on to become true men and women. The relationship of God, Adam and Eve was the vertical relationship of Father, son and daughter. That relationship is universal and permanent-it can never be changed.

When you look at men and women, it seems their features are as different as the North and South Poles. Women’s character is such that they look very closely and intimately at things. They enjoy decorating their surroundings and themselves. Men are generally more visionary and tend to make plans from a long-term perspective. Man is in the vertical position, like God’s position, and woman is in the horizontal position, like the human position before God. We can make that simple parallel.

The first strong vertical line of love was established when God created Adam. Man and woman were supposed to mature and come closer and closer, uniting at the central point. That was the original design for the human family. Because God is absolute, the central point where the love of God emerges is also absolute. All people want to meet in that central point and share that absolute value. All of creation wants one thing-to move toward the central point and occupy God’s love.

Parents represent the love of God to their children who want to receive the fullest love of their parents. They even compete with each other for their parent’s love. That relationship is an absolute necessity. Each person is born with the destiny to receive parental love and grow into the awareness of God’s love. Ultimately we must become a recipient of God’s love. Love has an incredible pulling power which nobody can deny. Vertically, there is the mutual pulling power between God and man, and horizontally we feel the strong pulling power between men and women. These are the four pulling powers: left, right, up and down, and they must cross at some central point.

When a little baby giggles and laughs at the faces of his parents, is that abnormal or sinful? Of course not. Is it a sin when men and women look at each other, giggling and laughing, tickling each other playfully? When this give and take occurs between parents and children, or husband and wife, then God can freely come in and out of each mind and heart.

When love is being exchanged, no one wants to close his eyes in case he might miss something. Nobody wants a discount on love. You want to receive it at full value. When the voice of love is speaking, your ears are more sensitive to that sound than to any other sound under the sun. Even God’s big ear is listening, monitoring for that sound of love. The body may be going in one direction, but when the ears hear the voice of love, they pull the whole body in that direction. When somebody is telling you a very interesting story, you will draw closer and closer; you don’t want to miss a word. Do parents tell their children, “Well, I’ve given you enough love today. You got your ration”? Would you do that? No. Human beings are recipients or containers of love, so night and day and all four seasons of the year they are ready for more love from their parents and from God. True love can fully awaken all five senses of the body, which tries to perceive it all without losing any part of it.

Many people get divorced every day in this country; it is not so difficult. But the difficult part is deciding the custody of children. A person might say, “I don’t care about my husband. I can kick him out, but I don’t want to lose my children” This is because there is a vertical relationship with the children. They are bone of your bone, flesh of your flesh. There is a plus and minus horizontally, and there is also a plus and minus vertically. God is in the plus position and human beings are in the minus position. Even if husband and wife-the plus and minus on the horizontal level-can be separated, the vertical relationship between the plus parent and the minus child can never be severed. It is the original sequence of creation to experience the vertical first and then the horizontal. It is never, never horizontal first and then vertical.

American society is plagued with rampant divorce. There is no greater pain for children than for their parents to divorce. Children are there to receive love and return love to their parents for an entire lifetime on earth and thereafter in eternity. When the parents are separated, virtually all five senses of the child are beset by grief and sadness. Nothing under the sun can remedy or relieve such sadness. It is almost as if God were abandoning Adam and Eve. God created Adam and Eve, and there is no way He could turn away from His sons and daughters. By the same token, after bearing children, the parents should not be separated. It is not only like abandoning Adam and Eve, but also everything in the universe because Adam and Eve are the central point of all creation-the microcosm of the universe. If Adam and Eve were abandoned by God, that would mean God would have to deny all of creation. If God denied the creation, He would be denying Himself, and that is virtually impossible to even think about. This eternal vertical connection, therefore, never changes.

Dominion over the creation cannot come through vertical love alone. Vertical love must be translated into horizontal love, like the spreading of a wing which encompasses all of creation under itself The Principle teaches us about the indirect as well as the direct dominion of God. In the beginning, there were God, Adam and Eve, and the archangel. In that situation, Adam and Eve had no choice but to receive God’s love. The archangel was in the position of a servant, so they did not go to him for love. The mature senses of Adam and Eve were supposed to know exactly how God felt and how He would react. They were not ignorant of God. Man is born in the indirect dominion of God, then grows by fulfilling his responsibility. Ultimately, men and women were supposed to grow naturally into the direct dominion of God.

After Adam and Eve grew up, God would have grabbed them and said, “Now, my son, my daughter, everything that I created is yours. Please take it and have dominion over it” Do you think God would say, “This part of creation is yours, Adam, and this part is yours, Eve”? Prom God’s point of view, Adam and Eve both belong to Him and there is no distinction or boundary between them. Likewise, the entire world is meant to be one with God, Adam and Eve. It is only by the power of true love that men and women, as far apart as East and West, can be made into one.

Adam is, in a sense, a greedy creature and since God is his, he will think, “Everything that Eve possesses should be mine” On her part, Eve will think, “God is mine, so everything that Adam has is mine, too” Do you think they would have such thoughts? You all have some greed, don’t you? It is a natural thing. God could foresee such conflict occurring between men and women, but He asked them to wait and be patient a little while until the power of love completely united them. The time would come when man and woman would be one in heart and there would be no distinction between them. The problem was that Adam and Eve never reached that level of perfection themselves.

It is human nature to want to get control of a situation. When you are in love, you want to grab that love and just eat it up. Do you want to have that kind of total unity in love or would you rather have the kind that says blandly, “Oh yes, we have some kind of thread, some connection between us” When you say you love someone, that includes the concept of occupying. You want to occupy the other totally without even one iota left to go free. Do you think I am telling the truth? Love is an all-occupying thing. You want to control everything-the eyes, ears, nose, mouth. Sometimes the voice of your loved one is so sweet that even if he says, “I’m really mad at you!” it still sounds sweet. Coming from the mouth of lovers, anything sounds sweet. Love can go to such extremes. This is virtually impossible in the realm of language, but it is possible in the world of love.

In man’s present nature there is selfishness, dishonesty, and arrogance. These are the parts of human nature we cannot deny. Who made that? Who is responsible for that? That fallen nature was passed down to you from your parents, your grandparents, and your great-grandparents and so on. The Principle has taught us that the fulfillment of human responsibility is the key during the growth period in the indirect dominion of God. Who can claim he has completed that responsibility? Who can say, “I’m totally and absolutely united with God and nothing under the sun can separate me from Him”?

The vertical relationship is primary. Once the absolute vertical relationship is established, then you can consummate the horizontal. As much as God and human beings cannot be separated, the horizontal relationship between men and women cannot be separated. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven is the dwelling of men and women who have reached the perfection level of relationship with God. After living in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, they can go on to heaven. God dwells in each person; men find a dwelling place in women and women find a dwelling place in men. This is the harmony and union that God is speaking about.

What is the sequence of true love? First, human beings occupy God; secondly, men occupy women, and vice-versa; and third, they occupy all the things of creation. These are not separate but are part of a logical progression. Little children love to play with toys. What are toys to a child? They are like a microcosm of the creation so a child learns to govern the creation by playing with his toys. That is how he begins to exert dominion over creation. God, Adam and Eve and all the things of creation are meant to intermingle, in harmony and joy. That is what we call heaven.

Who first started using the term “human responsibility” within the Unification Church? Reverend Moon did not create human responsibility, but he discovered it. Before he discovered that term, did the concept exist or not? Yes, it existed from the very beginning. It is a permanent law that was installed from the beginning and which will remain for the rest of eternity. Have you Unificationists realized that human responsibility was a permanent law, existing from day one through all eternity? Have you taken it that seriously? I’m sure some of you have even forgotten the term “human responsibility,” but this is the absolute law of God. Unless you fulfill human responsibility, you have no way to get into heaven. You have the craving for food and sleep every day of your life, but even greater than those needs is the requirement of human responsibility.

Do you think Reverend Moon just sat down one day and the words “human responsibility” came to him, and he thought it sounded good? Do you think he discovered it that way, or through incredible ordeals and struggles with Satan? Satan didn’t want anybody to discover this because once it was discovered, his world would crumble. Satan protected and hid the importance of human responsibility so deeply that it was not easy for any person to discover.

Without fulfilling the requirements of human responsibility you cannot enter into the direct dominion of God. You cannot fully understand the relationship between indirect and direct dominion or the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. Therefore, in the Unification Church, our goal is to become men and women who fulfill our human responsibility. That should become our life goal so that we can become people of perfection. When you have children, you don’t want them to accuse you, saying, “You never fulfilled your parental role. Why didn’t you complete your human responsibility?” If that becomes your situation, there is no reason for even having children. Without fulfilling this point, you have nowhere to take a wife and child. You have to turn back. Do you follow? You may protest, “Oh, no. I am a Unification Church member!” But only upon completion of your responsibility, can you claim your rights and privileges.

Dr. Pak, Rev. Kwak, Mr. Kamiyama and all the leaders are bound by this same law. They can only claim their own point of view upon the completion of human responsibility. Otherwise, they do not even have a platform to stand on.

Americans of today with their free sex and immorality may wonder why they should be bound by such a rigid rule, saying, “We can do anything we want. We want to enjoy our lives” Coming out of that culture and trying to follow Father’s Principle and become worthy Unification Church members is difficult to reconcile. America has a population of 240 million people. They are not worthy to be praised by God or to say that their human responsibility has been fulfilled. In other words, two hundred and forty million Americans deserve God’s judgment. This nation is just like Sodom and Gomorrah. God is reserving judgment only because Reverend Moon and those who follow Father say, “Heavenly Father, give us time. We shall, in due course, fulfill the responsibility.” That is why God is reserving judgment.

In order to graduate from a university, you have to compete a certain number of credits. The path to heaven is like that-you have to fulfill the requirements, getting a certain amount of credits. Human responsibility is the heavenly law. Would you like to live beneath the law, or in accordance with it and fulfill your human responsibility? Anything beneath this criterion is part of the human trash can, hell. This is not just a concept, it is a reality. Those who think, “I am fulfilling human responsibility,’ raise your hands, please.

What about Jesus? Did he complete all the requirements of human responsibility? If he had, there would have been no reason for the Second Advent. But because he was not able to consummate that level on earth, the Second Coming became necessary. Have you ever borne a cross? Have you had that kind of experience? Have you been nailed physically to the cross? What do you think-Was Father forced into an American jail or did he go voluntarily? Father fears nothing. Anyone who fears this kind of responsibility will end up in hell.

You may have been living in the Unification Church for many years, but during that time you have been creating a rather miserable pattern-instead of succeeding, you’ve been failing. Your tradition is all mixed up and confused. But once you have completed human responsibility, does hell still exist for you? Once your responsibility is completed, you enter into the direct dominion of God where no satanic power can come in. Only in that situation can you use the word “ideal”

Have you thought about that? You take it so lightly and you think, “Well, it sounds good and it is very logical,’ but you don’t let it really enter your heart. This is a law you must observe day by day. Without going through human responsibility, love and all other beautiful words have no meaning. Every heavenly accomplishment, every heavenly goal and fruit is tied to human responsibility. True Parents are there, true family is there, true husband and wife are there, true love is there, true heaven is there. Everything is above the level of human responsibility, not below it. Unless you go beyond that level, where are you? What is your position? Have you been living below that level or above it? You have not yet crossed over that hill. The first thing you must do this morning is to determine your exact position and location. Is Father speaking the eternal truth?

God and Satan “label” everything-“This is mine, this is yours” They label according to one criterion only-human responsibility. Human responsibility requires fulfilling the vertical relationship between God and man. Then and only then can the horizontal relationship between husband and wife begin. Human responsibility does not involve worrying and saying, “Oh, I need money. I need a better position. I hate to do this mundane chore morning to night” That is not the kind of human responsibility we are talking about.

Everyone is violating this law. Who is the guardian of the door of the Kingdom of Heaven? It is human responsibility. Without having that particular signed certificate, no one can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. No one in the fallen world has ever deserved the Kingdom of Heaven, not even one individual. In order to open this gate, God has been doing His work of restoration, starting with the time of Moses, then Jesus and then going on to the time of the Second Advent. Through this arduous work, God is opening the gate so that everybody can pass into the Kingdom of Heaven.

Both God and Satan take this most seriously. Even if all the bases for Satan’s power are taken away from him, he will not easily give up his hold on human responsibility. Religious people who believe that they will go to Heaven will be demolished if they do not complete their human responsibility. God will have to say no. Even after a great amount of sacrifice, Satan will not release them and say, “Okay, that’s all right. God can claim you” Satan has been holding tightly onto human responsibility, but now Father is bringing it out of his domain. Human responsibility is within our domain so that we can fulfill it; we can go beyond it and above it. Now we have a weapon to destroy Satan logically-the truth. We can say, “Satan, this is your true identity. We know you and your crime, and now we have a weapon with which to destroy your realm” An incredible, insidious battle is continuously being waged behind the scenes.

Those who think, “I’m a member in good standing of the Unification Church and I know Heaven is mine,” raise your hands, please. Maybe you Japanese members are thinking, “We’re special. We work so hard and Japan is doing very well. We followed the direction of the True Parents and came to America and we have suffered so much, so we are in a special category. We will definitely enter into Heaven.” That is not right at all.

Think about it. When you feel that you have completely fulfilled your human responsibility and then go out to the satanic world and receive persecution, that is contradictory. Is there anybody who can oppose someone who has completed human responsibility? No. But Father is still receiving persecution. Why is that? All the barriers of human responsibility cannot be crossed at once. It is divided into eight different stages, from the individual level to the family, tribal, national, world, and universal levels. Father has been crossing each one, step by step. What stage is Father at now? The time of persecution is almost over and soon we will see universal welcome for Reverend Moon. It is at hand.

It is like a dream that we could gain ten million signatures. Such a thing was virtually unthinkable four years ago. This happened less than one year after Father set the universal condition by suffering at Danbury. What do you think will happen in the future? Will more and more people persecute Reverend Moon or not? How did Father come to this point,

on the verge of completely fulfilling human responsibility? Did he do it by receiving all kinds of praise and glory or by eating, sleeping and playing as much as he wanted? Do you go over human responsibility by doing those things?

Look at Father’s features, my body build, face, hands. My hands are special-looking-not the kind made for suffering and labor. Father was not custom-made by God to suffer, but I have suffered my whole life for the sake of the restoration and the liberation of God’s grief-stricken heart. Man has the responsibility to restore himself and his other half, woman, as well as all the things of creation. Father volunteered to suffer for that purpose.

God gave the world a most incredible opportunity to fulfill this huge responsibility all at once, right after World War II. The world, however, did not receive the messianic movement, so Father had to suffer for forty more years all by himself. Christianity at that time was in a position to accept Father and to fulfill the role of unifying the world, but it failed. For that reason Father himself rebuilt the Christian foundation.

Yesterday I went to a one-day trip to Alabama where I made a most arduous inspection tour of several shipyards. I returned to East Garden after midnight. If I did not take these things seriously, I would have just showed up for five minutes, said hello and good-bye, and left. But I cannot do that. This is a very serious time.

How serious have you been in the Unification Church? In order to come this far, Father has entered prison six times. Why? When God gave Father his mission here on earth as True Parents, God did not mean him to suffer. Actually, if everything had gone according to the plan, the whole dispensational scheme would have been completed by the time Father was forty. Now I am nearing seventy and I am still fighting, still suffering, still receiving persecution. Why? It is because of the failure of Christianity and the American nation.

Father came to this nation, which is a foreign country, a strange land for me, but I came to work here, giving my entire heart. Don’t you think I have a certain feeling toward the American people and the American nation even though I never speak about it? Father was hurt so much by this nation and these people. If an ordinary person was mistreated so much, he would fight back and try to take revenge. That would be normal, but Father is entirely different. I have swallowed all those feelings of hurt and I continue to try to save this nation, simply because I know about human responsibility. I only want to avenge myself with true love- by loving America and saving it. That is the same route Father has been taking for forty years, since the end of World War II.

Shall we be serious about fulfilling human responsibility? You really don’t know how much Father has been bearing the cross on your behalf you have all kinds of time to play, you eat virtually anything you want, and you sleep as much as you want. I don’t have that kind of time. You don’t know about Father’s personal, true life. I never show these things in public, but I have shed agonized tears and sweat and worked day in and day out. Someday the truth will be known. Do you think once you really know the facts about Father you will be able to raise your head? Not one of you could open your mouth to try to assert your excuses or your complaints.

Human responsibility is a narrow gate. Even Almighty God cannot widen it in a million years. The doors are narrow but everyone is expected to go through it, without exception. God did not commit sin; it is not God who is responsible. Human beings did-Adam and Eve did, but God has taken up His responsibility. Adam and Eve entered into false parenthood, and therefore God has taken up the responsibility to restore His son and daughter into true parenthood. For that reason, God has been working for a million years, day in and day out, to help people to do this. This is all taking place behind the scenes of history. The time will come when history will reveal what kind of life God has lived and how God fulfilled His responsibility. When people become aware, what kind of world do you think it will be?

No one has taken his human responsibility seriously as an individual, as a family, or as a tribe. No one. You always think, “Oh, today is too cold, I just don’t want to go out. I’m hungry, I’m sick, I have a headache” I see an assembly of people here who make all kinds of excuses.

When I was in Danbury, I instructed Dr. Pak to do certain things and he said, “Father that is very difficult, virtually impossible” So I said, “Okay, do it this way” I instructed him step by step so that he could be pushed to do it. But Dr. Pak has had to pay the price and the indemnity for that. He was kidnapped and narrowly escaped death. That invited the mercy and compassion of God.

This is just one example. Father goes everywhere and it is the same thing. I go to the Korean leaders and everyone says, “Father, that is just impossible. Nobody has ever done it. We cannot do it” Then I say, do it this way, follow this way, and I lead them every step of the way and then everything I talked about is accomplished. The time has come now, after fifteen years, when eminent scholars and professors who attend the science conferences humbly follow the guidance of Reverend Moon, no matter how famous they are. What about you? Do you also say, “Yes, Father”?

To whom does human responsibility belong? Should Father alone be responsible? No, human responsibility is yours. You need to fulfill it. But since you cannot bear that full burden, Father has carried it for you much of the way.

I want you to know another important principle: Cain and Abel must be united in order for the True Parents to emerge. On that foundation alone, True Parents can be recognized. You, the children, are supposed to restore the Cain and Abel providence, but since you have not done well, Father had to go down to your level, pick up your mission, take it upon his own shoulders and fulfill it. It is like a family in which there are bad children-the blame always goes to the parents. Then can you say, “Well, you fulfilled it for me. Give it back to me freely now?” Would you be that shameless?

You know that Father fulfilled human responsibility on your behalf but in order for it to become your own, you have to set a certain condition. Do you think the parent wants to give it away piece by piece, from one level to another, or would the parental heart want to give the full amount to you as your inheritance, all at once? Only because of the heart of the True Parents toward you as children is this possible. Father will one day declare to the world, “I have fulfilled all human responsibility. Now everyone else must do it, too”

There are laws for offering sacrifices. There are certain persons involved and certain conditions that have to be met in order for a sacrifice to become acceptable. There is a time period that should elapse. For forty years, Father was the person who offered the sacrifice and at the same time Father himself was that sacrifice. The satanic world was blocking everything, trying to make me fail. The satanic disturbances and obstacles have been almost insurmountable. Satan knows only too well that once Father succeeds in fulfilling human responsibility, it is final. For that reason, Satan has tried to block every stage of the game, and in the absolute final stage he pushed me into Danbury prison.

Father is bearing the fate of four billion people upon his shoulders. In order to pay the indemnity for that incredible burden of sin, Father has been in and out of prison six times in his lifetime. Who sent Father to prison? In a way, you did. The world population did. There is a certain debt to pay in terms of human responsibility, from the individual through the world level. I paid that debt all alone, by myself. I want you to know that unless I release this inheritance to you, no one will even come near to entering the Kingdom of Heaven. Do you follow very clearly? Father has to liberate you. If you suffer in prison yourself, even dying in a prison cell, it won’t make any difference unless you receive liberation from Father.

In order to be liberated, the first condition is that there be no complaint. Complaint is simply unacceptable. You can never receive liberation with a complaining heart. You must be obedient to the end, as long as there is a road of God’s providence. Father came to this country fifteen years ago and since then I have been ridiculed and persecuted. But I did it voluntarily. Persecution from the entire world cannot prevail over me; I accept that condition to fulfill human responsibility on a worldwide scale.

The heaviest worldwide persecution came in the year of 1976. That year the highest hill was scaled, and now we are going down the other side. The greatest suffering period of my whole lifetime was the seven-year period up to 1985. That suffering was for the sake of the worldwide, universal level. The seventh year was 1984 and that was the most climactic year. During the years of 1983, 1984 and 1985, not only Father, but Father’s own family went through terrible ordeals and persecution. It was during this period that Father went to prison. Also we suffered the tragedy of Heung Jin’s accident at the end of 1983. He died and had his Seung Hwa in January of 1984. This time period was the most horrendous ordeal for the True Family. It had been seven years since 1976. The forty year period began with the liberation of Korea and the end of World War II in 1945. On August 20th, 1985, Father came out of Danbury prison and reorganized the twelve tribes. Imagine how precise this is according to the heavenly timetable.

Now you know that there is no room in the Heavenly Kingdom for anyone who does not fulfill human responsibility. All this time, True Parents have been fulfilling that responsibility. Actually the True Parents are not supposed to suffer these things, but they left the True Parents’ position to enter the children’s position and take on their burdens. Why has Father suffered for 40 years? It was to pull the realm of human responsibility away from Satan. Who has taught you about human responsibility? It is the True Parents.

How will you fulfill your own responsibility? Unless you know and exactly follow Father’s tradition, you won’t be able to do it. You have to learn from Father all the way up to the eighth stage, and then do it. Do you think all the money in the United States can buy the fulfillment of human responsibility? If you gave heaven and earth as a payment, you could not buy it. You can fulfill human responsibility only by true love alone.

Satan fears true love. Do you think true love fears Satan? Is the person who has true love afraid of prison? Those who go to prison for the sake of true love have no problem. Father entered prison six times for the sake of the providence. How many times have you been in and out of prison? Do you want to do it once or do you think, “Well, Father did it six times, so I might go once for three days. Or two hours” In reality, you should do much more than True Parents. Because of your own failure and your sin, True Parents have borne the burden on your behalf. We should do more than the True Parents in order to show the appreciation and gratitude that is due them.

Two thousand years ago, John the Baptist testified that Jesus was the lamb who bore the sins of the world. Now, Jesus is looking down at Father and saying, “Behold, it is he who bears all the human responsibility of the world upon his shoulders” Which do you think is the heavier and more difficult cult burden-Jesus’ position then or True Parents’ responsibility now? Human responsibility is absolutely more difficult.

Human responsibility is fulfilled by the practice of true love alone. Father has a lot of enemies, but I have no time to think about them. Father does a lot of good deeds and then forgets in the next moment. I have never thought, “Oh, bravo, I have done the job” I never have that proud feeling simply because I see that when one stage is over, another stage begins. It is an uphill battle all the time. Unless you complete the worldwide and universal dispensational level, the rest of them are to no avail.

Think of what an extraordinary man in history you have met. Father, however, is not just a guest that we meet today and have nothing to do with tomorrow. This extraordinary giant and hero is my eternal True Parent. This time of the True Parents is unique-it has never come before and it will never come again. It is an incredible blessing to be born at this time, a contemporary of the True Parents, and to receive education from them directly, breathing the same air, feeling the same sunshine, enjoying food and water at the same time.

You may look like the least on earth while you are serving True Parents, but you are receiving the greatest spiritual blessing of all. Thus you have suddenly become historical and extraordinary men and women. You must realize that. As members of the Unification Church, we can cherish the greatest blessing of all. You often only give lip service, saying “True Parents, we love you so much” But in reality, you give more suffering, more burdens to the True Parents. Your words and deeds must come together. You want to hear about it, but you do not want to do it. That is an incompatible, paradoxical situation. You want to see Father, you want to meet Father, you want to receive Father’s love, but you don’t want to do what Father says.

There was a dispensational pattern, set first by Jacob, then followed by Moses, Jesus, and finally Father. You also have to follow this dispensational course. There is no way out. What do you think? Those who say, “Oh, I don’t want to follow Father’s pattern,’ should just pack up and go. You have nothing to do with me. You will be accused by spirit world when you go there if, after all the things that Father has taught, you cannot fulfill the condition. You will be bound by your own deeds and words. Do you think spirit world is listening to Father and following his directions? What about you? Are you following Father’s pattern today at least as much as spirit world? You should be ahead of them. The spirit world is equivalent to the angelic world, while you are in the world of Adam and Eve. You are, therefore, in a position to command the spiritual world-the spirit world should not command you.

Do you think, “I wish we had a little more freedom. I wish Father would just let me do what I like” Why do you pray every day in the name of True Parents? It is because in that name alone can your prayer be received. That is the most victorious name under the sun, the name that can conquer the satanic world. Have you not only been praying in the True Parents’ name, but also praising their name? Have you glorified True Parents? In order to glorify the True Parents, you should bear the cross. By doing good deeds, you surely glorify the True Parents. But if you do not even bear your own cross, how can you bear the cross of the True Parents? Jesus commanded two things: deny yourself and bear the cross, then you are worthy of following me.

Where is Satan strongest in our world today? His throne is all the selfishness and self-centeredness within ourselves. If everybody else is working hard and suffering, can someone think, “I don’t have to do that. I’ll just let them do it and I’ll play and have a good time” Do you think that person’s conscience wouldn’t be bothered?

What would you like to receive as a gift from Father? The most important gift you could possibly receive is liberation from human responsibility. You want to receive that, don’t you? Suppose I sent you and your spouse to Africa for the rest of your lives to serve a black, poverty-stricken nation- if that was the only way to fulfill your human responsibility, would you do it? What about living like a beggar? If you are treated like a king and queen, that does not fulfill the condition. That is not suffering. Will you say, “No, no, Father, I don’t want that responsibility. Give me something a little better” In order to liberate you from human responsibility, therefore unchaining and liberating you from Satan, Father set up one conditional mission for all of us to follow: that is nothing other than the Ideal Home Church.

What, then, is Home Church? Home Church is the base of the Kingdom of Heaven. Home Church is the place where you can be liberated. Father has repeatedly taught that without going through the Home Church providence, you will not enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the covenant between God, Father, and Satan. For anybody who fulfills the Home Church responsibility, Satan will sign the certificate and send it to True Parents. True Parents will approve it and that person is entitled to the Kingdom of Heaven. That is the covenant. If everybody in your 360 homes opens their door and welcomes you, you will be a master. Only someone who can love them with a parental heart will be received like that. You fulfill the Home Church providence when you are welcomed in your 360 homes. The criterion is this: in the 360 homes, they should love you more than they love their own parents, their spouse, their own children. Then you are truly worthy.

Where shall we begin Home Church? Father has come to the United States, the most ideal country to start in, because every level of society here is separated. There is virtually no love. Everyone is starving to death for the true love of parents, true conjugal love, true children’s love. So when you become the personification of love in this country, you will be received like God and True Parents. So far, Home Church has been difficult because Father was still being persecuted by the nation. But the times have changed. Father is being welcomed by the nation now and we already have ten million people supporting the goals of CAUSA. In this kind of atmosphere, the Home Church providence has become easier.

A network of roughly three hundred thousand members can totally cover this nation. All we need is 300,000 people; they can come from the ten million who already echo CAUSA’s ideals. When Father was in Danbury, a Divine Principle book, a letter and sermons were sent out to three hundred and fifty thousand clergymen in this country. Father would like these people to become part of the central mission, contacts for the Home Church providence.

When America enters into the Home Church providence and is entirely covered by it, what do you think will happen in the rest of the world? Will they follow the Home Church pattern or not? Let’s make a decision this morning in an absolutely democratic way-by majority rule. Do you think we should do Home Church? Raise your hands, please. All right. It is not Father’s decision; it is your decision now.

In order to pass an examination, someone else has to give it to you. You cannot create your own test. Do you want to create your own paper for the Home Church examination, or should someone else give it to you? Who should that somebody be? True Parents should give you that exam. The exam given by the True Parents has eternal standing. When you do it correctly now, you go all the way. If you go wrong now, that record will stand for eternity, too. It is very serious. We are going this way now, but after 1988, all the Unification members will be represented by the kind of Home Church they have. Your Home Church record will come with you. Without a Home Church area and accomplishment, you simply cannot see the True Parents. You won’t be accepted without a Home Church background, no matter what you might have done in the Unification Church.

Eventually, there will be no more territory in the United States in which to get a Home Church area. In order to find a Home Church area, people will voluntarily go to Africa. People will eventually flock into Red China. There are a lot of people there-one billion. Eventually, the world will be knit together by Home Church and the Kingdom of Heaven will be ushered in.

I first spoke about Home Church in 1978, so I have been speaking about it for the past seven years. From 1987 on, we will renew our dedication. A new beginning will be set on the first day of 1987. Those who think, “Yes, Home Church is a definite necessity. I know it and I feel it,’ raise your hands, please. Everybody wants to go to heaven, that’s for sure.

Father has been suffering simply because of the failure of human responsibility. The hill of human responsibility has to be climbed. The restoration process starts from the enemy or servant of servants position, is elevated to the servant’s position, the adopted son’s position, the son’s position, and finally arrives at the Mother’s and Father’s position, the True Parents’ position. That is the way of restoration. When you go all the way down to the bottom of the totem pole, Satan simply cannot follow you. All this time you have been accompanied by Satan, but if you continue to go down further and further, Satan will ask, “Where are you going?” Then if you reply, “I’m going further down,’ he will say, “I cannot follow you anymore” Satan is arrogant; he has a limit to how humble he can be, so if you can be limitless in your humility, you will be separated from Satan.

Satan will follow to the individual and family levels, but he can only come up to the third level and no more. This is because the True Parents declared victory and liquidated the satanic elements from the third level on. There is no way satanic elements can creep in above this level, the tribal level. Jesus’ crucifixion came at the tribal level, and this is where Satan entered and completely demolished the dispensation. Therefore, you must pay indemnity to recover this level. True Parents have conquered everything above the tribal level. Father has gone all the way through the individual, family, tribal, national, world and universal levels. Instead of rejecting Father, the world is now ready to welcome and embrace me.

I want you to understand, no parent wants his children to suffer. Parents are always trying to take their children’s burdens upon their own shoulders. This is the parental heart. Therefore, what Father is giving you today is the bare minimum you have to do to qualify for citizenship in the Kingdom of Heaven.

There are roughly one million people who signed the CAUSA Associate Membership forms in the NewYork area. The population of New York is approximately ten million, so one-tenth of the population signed up for CAUSA’s goals. Thus the potential is out there in your Home Church area. It is no longer a foreign land, a land of strangers.

Many of you say, “Home Church is difficult. We have already suffered a lot” I’m sure you have some difficult memories, but think of the signature campaign. Before leaving for Korea this last time, I asked the American leadership to find ten million CAUSA volunteers, saying, “If you cannot do it, I won’t come back to America” When the goal was announced, did you think it was possible? Did you think we could even reach one million? Did you ever imagine we would accomplish the goal of ten million so quickly?

Father came here to save America. We proclaimed the ten million membership goal just recently but the plan was in the making a long time ago. First of all, the primary condition was the unification between established clergy and the Unification Church, because Cain and Abel must be

united for the True Parents to stand. Father returned from Korea on November 24th and on that day, the goal of ten million was achieved. It was perfectly fitting. I came back because I knew the goal was being achieved.

As you know, many U.S. clergymen have been making the holy land pilgrimage. Instead of going to Israel, they are going to Korea. When Father was in Danbury, we initiated the education of seven thousand religious leaders through CAUSA seminars. That is completed. After Father was liberated from Danbury, we were able to reach out to seventy thousand ministers. Today’s ministers are comparable to the rabbis at the time of Jesus. The Roman Senate of Jesus’ time was equivalent to the Congress of the United States today. By dealing with the ministers and leaders today, we are fulfilling what Jesus was not able to fulfill two thousand years ago. Soon you will see not only Christian ministers but also American leaders going to Korea for pilgrimages.

This is the reason that in 1983 we expanded our local centers to 750 locations. Those were the grass roots CAUSA centers, where people were contacting ministers. I had been asking you to meet and visit ministers and none of the American leaders were doing it, so now Korean leaders are spearheading the process. Through this process, the horizontal Cain and Abel dispensation has been fulfilled. There is also the vertical unity between parents and children. God is always the highest, and the True Parents’ position is above Cain and Abel.

I want you to understand that the number 7,000 comes from the biblical story of Elijah. At that time, Israel was divided into north and south. Elijah was chosen by God as a prophet to turn the people of northern Israel back to God. Even though he was a success, many people rejected him and he was completely alone. One day as he was resting under a big tree, a bug came and ate all the leaves and took away his shade. At that point, he was absolutely disheartened. He said to God, “I am all by myself, finished. I can do no more, God” Then a voice from heaven said, “Elijah, what are you talking about? They’re still out there. I have 7,000 soldiers hidden who are ready to be mobilized. What are you talking about-you are finished?” This is where the number 7,000 came from. At the time of Jesus, John the Baptist was in the position of Elijah and should have recruited 7,000 strong followers for Jesus’ ministry. At the time of the Second Advent, Father knew that even if this nation accused him all the way to Danbury, there still must be 7,000 rabbis and ministers out there ready to be raised up.

There are millions of veterans in this country and they are most patriotic people. For that reason, we have set up a special organization to educate retired generals and colonels. Over one thousand people have been educated and they have become the backbone of the veterans’ movement throughout the country. This education is now proceeding in all fifty states. Clergy organizations represent plus, or Abel, and the veterans’ organizations represent minus, or Cain. When they are united through give and take, they’ll form a local foundation upon which the True Parents can emerge.

It is almost like the time of Moses, when there was a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night leading the way, daytime and nighttime. The clergy and veterans’ organizations are like these two pillars. Among the ten million signatures, there are many veterans, many old soldiers and generals and colonels, as well as many religious people and ministers. When all the ministers are filled with enthusiasm and all the veterans become powerfully inspired, the country can be moved.

Who shall be the elder brothers, the Moonies or the ministers? Who is Abel, who is Cain? Think about it. In the fallen world, Cain is always the elder son. In the restored world, however, the elder son should be the strongest pillar of the dispensation. The Unification Church is within the restored world, so you shall be in the elder son’s position. You have to make your tradition of unification by setting a standard and building a foundation. From now on, you have to make your foundation of an elder son on the heavenly side. Always in the past, the elder son made the foundation on Satan’s side. What is the elder son’s tradition in the Unification Church? Home Church.

Father has spoken to you about the Home Church providence for three hours now and everybody wants to do it. There are only about 1,000 people in this room. What if I spoke about this Home Church providence through network television for three hours? That would be bad news for you. After such a broadcast, millions of people in America would be thinking, “Uh oh. We’ve got to get 360 homes quickly. Let’s all go out and claim our area” There would be no area for you anymore. Before Father announces it on television, since you are special people and you came to Father earlier than anybody else, you’ve been given a special privilege, a preview. You know the providence so you can get to Home Church and pick your territory first.

From tomorrow morning on, we have a new greeting among ourselves. We can say in the morning, “Good morning, going Home Church!” In the afternoon, “Good afternoon, going Home Church!” In the evening, “Goodnight, going Home Church!” Since Satan works at night, we’ve got to work at night as well.

The Home Church providence was installed in Brazil several years ago. At the same time, I directed them to do some service project, so bread factories were established for the twenty-four states there. Every morning from four o’clock on, they bake tons of bread. All the Unification members in Brazil, from the leaders on down, hand-carry and distribute bread throughout their districts. That’s Home Church. As Jesus said, you cannot live by bread alone, so they also give them the truth, and true love. This is how Brazil has become the most successful Home Church country.

Once the Home Church process is well underway, we can initiate economic programs. You need money, don’t you? Yes, money is necessary but more important is fulfilling human responsibility. You know it very clearly, don’t you? Everybody should inspire each other’ with Home Church, even pushing each other to go out. Through Home Church, you can restore everything up to the tribal level. Once you reach the tribal messiah’s level, then you can achieve the national, world, and cosmic levels immediately. This is the True Parents’ level. All the future leaders of the Unification movement will come out of the Home Church championship. They will be the Home Church leaders.

How can you get rid of Satan? The way is the Home Church way. You should have a regular schedule, so it is good to have some sort of daily duty to make you go out to the people. We have two newspapers in New York, the City Tribune and Noticias Del Mundo, that you can distribute in your Home Church area. The person in charge of Home Church will become responsible for that distribution, as well. We will tighten up the previous organization and tighten up the providential Home Church system in New York. Economic activities like fundraising should be done through groups and organizations, not individuals. Washington is another city where Father is organizing a formula system. Father’s system is such that those who do Home Church well will not only succeed in Home Church but will be successful economically. They will fulfill both. They will be recognized as a local community leader and also they will be well-off financially.

I would like to announce this morning that the Home Church providence combined with the newspaper providence is Reverend Kwak’s responsibility. The change of command will take place December 31st. Reverend Kwak is a very busy man, but this is his most important responsibility. He should drop everything else to concentrate on this activity.

Everyone should look at the New York City Tribune and Noticias Del Mundo as your own newspapers. You should be able to distribute at least 120 copies in your 360 homes. At least one out of every three homes should take a copy. We can truly change the spiritual atmosphere of New York City. Since we participated in the Home Church providence before, do you think we can do it? There are all kinds of people in every neighborhood. We might find ministers, military men, government officials, even Congressmen and Senators. In order to deal with such powerful people, we must be united on our one common goal. I want them to know that Moonies are not weak, trivial people.

Once Home Church is completely organized and in place, you shouldn’t even try to know where Father is. I may suddenly disappear! If Father is absolutely free to do whatever I feel is needed, that means your time has arrived. Anything that you hear about me or see me doing, you should say, “If that’s what Father needs to do to accomplish his mission, fine. I’ll just do my thing: Home Church” Sometimes I might watch three different movies in one day. How could I do that? Those conditions might be needed. Father is moving on to another level of the dispensation. Home Church is your level.

Two hundred volumes of Father’s speeches have been published but that only scratches the surface. There are hundreds more volumes containing all the words Father has spoken over the years, so you have a lot to study. Now Book 34 has been published in the original Korean language. You should study Korean, and get all of these books. Father is the personification of the word and he has spoken so much; when you study this material, you will get all kinds of elements that you need for life. The Japanese are circulating four thousand volumes every time one is published. How many volumes are read in Korean in the United States? That means you are not truly Moonies, because Moonies need to read Father’s words, spoken in the mother tongue. Do you want to order some? This is a first edition and it will not be republished soon. Anyone who has a first edition will have a treasure to pass down to your children and grandchildren.

You have no idea how miserable and lonely Father has been all this time. Even Mother and the children don’t know fully. Only God and Father know. I don’t want you to be indebted to me. Let me be indebted to you. You can become such great men and women, the champions who will create a new history. All these things can be accomplished through the fulfillment of the Ideal Home Church. There’s nothing more important-not even your own parents, your children, or your husband and wife. Nothing is more important at this time than to fulfill this Ideal Home Church.

Can you say, “Father, you’ve moved me. I am committed and I will go all the way. I will not betray you. I will meet your expectations”? If you can pledge that from the very bottom of your hearts, raise both hands and say “Yes, Father” loud and clear. Thank you.

## THE HEAVENLY FAMILY AND THE AMERICAN FAMILY

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 14, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Where are we now? We are at Belvedere, which is located within the United States, part of the continent of North America. North America is within the world. Where does the world exist? It is within the universe and the universe is within the cosmos. How vast is the cosmos? It is so vast we cannot have a real concept of it. As Unification Church members, we believe in and advocate the largest and highest possible ideal. That high ideal is to be connected to human beings, both men and women.

How does the cosmos itself want to be connected to everything else? The cosmos does not want to be connected just to men or just to women alone, but to men and women who are together in complete unity. In true unity, there is no conflict, only harmony. We can conclude that the universe wants to be connected to the man and woman who are in complete unity and the family in which the members are in complete unity. Likewise, the cosmos wants to be connected to the nation that is in unity within the unified world. Don’t you think that is a fair assumption?

Americans tend to think and boast, “America is my country” rather than “America is our country.” What is the difference? When you say “our country,” the individual is already included. “Our family” includes “my family.”

Do you want the things you have to be the best, largest and most valuable, or just mediocre? All people would answer the same, regardless of the time in history-a thousand years ago, five hundred years ago or now. In that wish, man has never changed. When we think about “I,” that means a member of a family and that family represents the universe. Each person wants to be an “I” who belongs to a good country in the world. Also, each “I” wants to belong to a family-like Smith or MacDonald-which is the best representative of all of America. In this way, we can conclude that whatever level we are discussing, none wants to connect to just a man or just a woman, but to a man and woman together in unity.

We see some important points being stressed by the advocates of women’s liberation, but at the same time the family, nation, and universe do not want to connect to a woman alone, no matter how great she may be. The family really does not want a woman who stresses herself above all others to represent the family or the nation or the universe. They don’t even want to get near her. If given a chance, the family would speak out: “We don’t want a woman who focuses on only herself.” Likewise, the nation will have no place for her. We should pay attention to the common denominator. Every level-the family, the nation, and the world-has something in common. What is it? That common point is man and woman in unity. The family really wishes to have within it a man and woman united, and the nation also wants to see not just individuals, but men and women united. If there is such unity in the nation, the nation will be very proud, and so will the world.

There are different ways of uniting. Maybe the man is standing right side up and the woman upside down. Are they in unity because they are together? No, it wouldn’t be acceptable. Man and woman, if they want to be in unity, should be looking at each other straight, eye to eye, without even one degree of deviation. That is the unity the whole world wants to see.

Would anyone want to see a man who was united perfectly with a woman saying, “I have been happily married for ten years now, so maybe I will look around for someone else”? No. What about the country of America-will it say yes or no to this? America will also say, “Unity forever and ever, never changing.” Everything in the universe will come out and say the same thing. If you ask them in the daytime or at night, the answer will be the same. What would be the element which would enable man and woman to come into unity? Maybe money’? When you have that, everyone is happy, right? American people like money. In Korean, the word that sounds like money means “much.”

What about knowledge? Do you come into unity through knowledge? How about authority? In order to unite, two must have some common interest. What is that common interest? Maybe you grew up together. Is that the best way to make unity between two persons? The only element we can think of that can do that is love, true love. We have seen true love represented in literature throughout history as the deepest experience an individual can have. Everyone has advocated a love that is eternal and never changing-people have wanted that for all of history.

In order for all of us to occupy and possess that love eternally, should an individual be changing or unchanging? We should be unchanging. This holds true for American women also, doesn’t it? Some women change their minds like the weather-in the morning it is different from the evening. Even weather never changes as abruptly as some women do! Can unchangeable love stay in a constantly changing woman? No, love just won’t want to be in her. Love needs an unchanging base. A changeable, capricious woman will constantly seek after love because she knows it is good, but love will always elude her.

Why am I picking on American women this morning? I am speaking of the American family and the woman is an indispensable element of that family. Of course, this all applies to men, as well. I will come to the men later! But let’s be fair and honest now: who tends to be more changeable, man or woman? You said it is woman. Nobody wants anything or anyone to be changeable. Even a dog or cat wants people to be constant, especially to have a constantly loving personality. Isn’t that so? In this very basic point, something has gone wrong. How do we become constant and unchanging?

Let’s compare two groups, Western people and Oriental people. Who do you think are more changeable? Look at China, for instance, which is a good example. The Chinese have a long history, the longest on the face of the earth. Are they a small entity? No, there are 1.2 billion of them. It is just as if one big family had been expanding for thousands of years. How can we become a perfect subject of love to them? How can we digest them, and with what? Of course, you cannot do it with perfect knowledge or authority. There are simply too many of them. With what can you unite them? It is only with the power of unchanging love.

When you are deeply involved in something, it is hard to see it objectively. Americans have thought that there was nothing wrong with the way they lived and the way they do things. They say, “We’re the greatest, so whoever criticizes us is wrong.” Paradoxically enough, America is a predominantly Christian nation, so how did this society become the way it is today? Christian doctrine doesn’t teach people that they can divorce anytime they want and remarry as many times as they want. Has anyone in the Christian church taught them that? Never. The Christian churches have tried to teach the right thing. They have taught consistently that marriage is eternal and that only death should part a couple. This very basic teaching of being eternally united in love has been changed to an almost irreparable degree. Now this society has become a bad influence all over the world. You don’t know how much of an influence America has on other countries.

We should examine carefully and seriously this morning whether American society is manifesting the right or the wrong pattern of love. This is not something to be lightly dismissed. Is the American family passing the test or not? This is what we have to examine because it is such a basic, important point.

If we were to give a grade, such as A, B, C, D, or F, what grade should the typical American family be awarded? If a very critical foreigner was given the chance of grading the American family on its attitude toward love, he would unhesitatingly give them an F on the individual and on the family levels. Of course, you don’t want to hear this. You might say, “Oh, Father, why should you talk about this? You are missing some of the good points in the American family.” But this is the most basic point which we should resolve once and for all. Some might say that the right kind of love doesn’t even exist in this country-not in any individual or family anywhere. Distrust rather than trust is rampant because of the lack of love in society. Families as well as individuals are in that unfortunate state and we should never try to deny it.

Where can we learn about true love? Do we learn that in the highest academic institutions? No. Education is truly in a state of confusion and chaos, starting from grammar school through middle school and on to the college level. We cannot find the ideal environment or the ideal relationships among people. In school, there is virtually no respect between teachers and students. America today is completely separated from the ideal on every level. The nation with such families, such a society, and such a school system should be eradicated-from the viewpoint of the ideal.

Something is very wrong with America and we recognize it; we can’t deny it. But then somebody should say, “I will be responsible for repairing and renewing the situation.” Who will take that responsibility? Can any courageous individual speak out and say, “Father, what you said is true and we will mend America once and for all”? Is there anyone who can say that confidently? Some courageous individual must appear who will revolutionize America and change it from the bad extreme to the good extreme.

You know, habits are very fearful and formidable things. You do something once, then you do it twice and then you do it a hundred times. Eventually, you do it without even thinking. This is the condition that America has been in for some time. It is not easy to change. Bad conditioning has been happening over decades, for forty or fifty years.

On the world level, not just one generation, but tens of hundreds of generations of parents and grandparents and great-grandparents have lived selfishly. The self-centered ideal has been passed down for many millennia. How absolutely difficult it is to even try to change it. The person who says blithely, “Oh yes, Father, you’re right, I will change,” doesn’t know what he is talking about.

I would like to mention Barbara Ten Wolde, who is an exemplary American member. Before she got married, she went as an IW on the IOWC to Japan. She really worked hard and after two years, she came back to America. When she landed at the airport, the first place she went into was a hamburger house. You might think that she would have become fond of Japanese food by then and would have looked for a Japanese restaurant. But no, she went straight into a hamburger house.

A hamburger may have only small appeal, but what about love? If we are habitually attracted to false love, what can we do about that? Love has such overwhelming power. How can we change that bad habit-what is the possibility? Think about how difficult it is for you to change. If we want to be cured or purified, then certainly we cannot do it by our own determination and will. We must be able to surrender ourselves to someone else and say, “I know I cannot do it alone, so please help me.” We have to beg for them to change us and in that way maybe we will be able to change.

Of course, American members in the Church are chosen, but you are still extensions of this country. You cannot be changed totally into good overnight, so you need a very strong treatment. It is like tempering steel, which must be made red-hot and then struck. We have to do that for years and years and then, hopefully, we will change. We have come to the Church and have been exposed to this high ideal and we may be under the impression that it can be ours easily. That is not the case. Deciding to go this way is, of course, an important step but after that it gets even more difficult. It is wrong to think that we can change easily if we just decide to.

When America suffers, we suffer inevitably as a part of it. Even though we are within a different boundary in God’s domain, still we are powerless in the face of our habitual ways of living. The best way for an individual to change is to be thrust into the most difficult situation so that he or she will not be able to think about anything else. If you are put into such a difficult and desperate position, you want to escape from it, of course, but you cannot because the Principle is firmly grasping you. It is as if you are in orbit, with the Principle holding you. We know that if we let go, we will just fly away and perish, leaving our church. So the indemnity condition is really hooking us; we cannot get away from it. To be a member of the Unification Church is never easy. We’ve already found that out. It is natural to want to get out of a difficult situation and go some place that’s easy, but this idea of indemnity has us firmly hooked. Even if we want to go the other way, indemnity will pull us ever closer to God’s side. This is how we are living. Are you not living that way? I know that well because I started it.

Should we stop here, or should we continue until we reach the final victory? Let’s decide in a democratic way. That is the beauty of democracy: everybody has an equal opportunity to express his own idea. Shall we stop and forget about God’s ideal and true love and have an easy life? Or shall we continue on this way until we come to the heavenly side? The indemnity net has already been cast and we’re in it. If we keep on doing what we want to do, do you think it will get us anywhere meaningful? We are already in the indemnity net, so why try to get away from it? Go along with the net and come closer and closer to God’s side. If you know that indemnity has a firm grip on you and still you don’t like indemnity, I will give amnesty to you at this time. If you feel, “Father, I’ve been living with indemnity and I haven’t liked it,” you don’t have to bother raising your hand – no one likes it.

For America to change in such a way that the world will embrace it as an ideal country, indemnity is the only remedy. So this suffering of indemnity is like a present Father has given to America and it is the best present one can ever think of. Not money, not knowledge, but indemnity is what America needs the most. This is the medicine, the only cure. Therefore, you should really welcome the indemnity which Father has recommended. Do you agree to that? Do you say, “Father, we welcome this little portion of indemnity, but this big portion is too much”? Or would you say, “Totally and unconditionally, Father. I thank you for that”?

This morning, you should make up your mind that this is the only hope for us as individuals as well as for the country. You should say, “I will be the champion who bears this indemnity. I will be the king of the indemnity bearers.” The kind of person I wish you to be is the kind that only knows indemnity. It is indemnity here, indemnity there, indemnity everywhere. We interpret everything as indemnity. First, we must get into the habit of indemnity. How else can we create the kind of situation or environment where all American people can unite? There is no other cure for America.

Do you young people think that what I say is reasonable or unreasonable? This habit of indemnity is the greatest gift to America, yet you have been complaining and criticizing. You have to repent for that. We should redetermine ourselves, saying, “The meaning of my life is to rid myself from all bad habits.” We have to change, so we have to continue on an indemnity course much more strongly.

How and why has America come to the point of such individualism? Can anyone explain, “Because of this and that reason in history, the American people have gradually become more and more individualistic”? Americans don’t know clearly because they are in the midst of it. I can see much better because I am looking from the outside; therefore I can get a much clearer picture,

Take the example of the American family. How many fathers and mothers are there in the average family? Only one set of parents is normal, but now some children have two or three or even more. All children without exception want to live peacefully in the love of one set of parents. They want to grow up that way and they want to pass that on to the next generation. This is the original mind of every child. The child wants to receive attention from his parents and know he is cared for and thought about. The father would embrace the child and at the same time the mother would be there, too. The father and mother would compete to love their child the most. That kind of love is the original human desire. We have the same desire, don’t we?

However, in many American homes the child finds himself in a difficult and perplexing position. He wants to be embraced by his father and mother but he cannot be. Why? Because there is a stepmother or stepfather in the family who may not want to bother with him. So the child cannot go to his own parents, he can only dream about a united family and cry at night all alone in his bed. This miserable life is what many American children are experiencing.

Will the future be any better? The future will become more and more grim for such children. They will have stepbrothers and stepsisters who will make the relationship with the parents more and more difficult. The child will feel that he simply does not want to exist because the more time passes, the more difficult life becomes. The present is miserable for him, and he can’t even have hope for the future. So where does he turn? The child’s mind wants to rest somewhere, so he chooses the wrong place to rest, something against Principle. The boy and girl try to rest upon each other. Of course, this will never work because they do not even know what love is or how original unity should come about. They make more and more mistakes. Love, which should be of utmost importance, becomes the most trivial thing.

Children denied their parents’ love cannot go to their brothers and sisters because they all have the same problem. Instead of caring for each other, they find common points of complaint against their parents and their situation, asking unanswerable questions like, “Why did you give birth to me?” They have no foundation on which they can develop. They lost the love of their parents, they lost the love of brothers and sisters, so they take to the road in hopes of finding love on their own. They seek some sort of excitement, even though they know it will not last long and that it is wrong. They cannot help themselves. When a young person has become this way, it is first the responsibility of his parents, as well as the clan and the society. To a great degree, the fault lies in the country itself.

If a lot of people are engaging in illicit love, someone should awaken them saying, “No, what you are doing is wrong.” But in this country we find that even such advice is not available anywhere. If something happens in the street, people just walk by. It is incredible. People have no solutions at all. A movement must arise in which individual, parental, and all levels of love are changed. We must apply brakes to what is going on today. When people use drugs, we should say, “No, you must not do that.” If they continue to use drugs, we will prevent them physically from doing that. We should give that kind of responsible protection and strong advice. This movement must start in America and reach all levels of society before America can be cured. If a young man goes out on a date with one girl one day and the next day with another, we should tell him it is wrong. His friends should advise him strongly. Only such influence within this country can save things.

Who are the people who can handle this task? Where are the true Moonies today? We could draw a diagram showing the love of God on one side, the worldly way of living on the other, and the boundary line in between. Are we Unification Church members always on the side of God’s love, or are we more on the other side, crossing over to do God’s work on a part-time basis? We have to reexamine ourselves. Do we think we can change if we are half in, half out of God’s side? Do you think God will come to an individual who spends half the time in God’s ideal and the other half in the enemy environment?. No, absolutely not. God will never choose to dwell in that individual, so it is really important that Unification Church members start thinking about this. When we move completely over to God’s side, God will work along with us. If we don’t, God will not work along with us and this country will perish.

A powerful example in human history is the determination manifested by the Japanese people, who had the tradition of cutting their stomach and dying if they could not fulfill their responsibility. Japanese members have come here and worked harder than the American members, and the American members say, “Go ahead, you’re better than I.” Do you ever wonder how the Japanese do it? Which side of the boundary are the Japanese on, and which side are the Americans on? The Japanese left their country and came here to work for the sake of America. Now the Americans say, “Yes, if they come and work, fine. Go ahead and work. I will just stay home.” You should be determined to work harder than they do for the sake of the country.

If the Japanese way of doing things and the American way of doing things conflict, which way is better? Which way should we take after more-the American or the Japanese? The Japanese way is hard. Once they set up a goal they don’t think about anything else except getting there. Should the Japanese start to think, “Maybe the individualistic American way is better,” and slacken their pace and then take after the Americans? Which side should we follow? We can put this question into different words: should Americans be Japanized or should Japanese be Americanized? There is true and false; two conflicting things can never be right at the same time. If we have to choose one, it should be the Japanese way.

For that matter, are Reverend Moon’s way and the Japanese way the same? I always have the same problem with the Japanese: they want to do things their own way, but I say, “No, you should do it this way.” However, because they have their own habits, they usually do it their way. The Japanese are having difficulty catching up with Father. They are huffing and puffing. I will never be soft with them; I am very stern with them. If you think I am too stern, I haven’t even begun yet.

Our original mind always directs us and that original mind does not want to live in the American family today. Therefore, American young people are turning their eyes to the Orient, especially to the Japanese. They are paying a lot of attention to Japanese men and women. That is a dispensational situation.

Have you ever seen a Japanese tourist group? One leader carries a white flag and everyone follows him, whether there are ten or twenty or a hundred. Sometimes the most aged grandfather will bear the white flag, but later his grandson, a small boy, might have the flag “. If everyone still follows after him – PhDs, ministers, politicians-it doesn’t matter. What about Americans? If someone had a leader’s flag, they would try to get as far away from him as possible. Let’s go to a more realistic matter. If Father has a flag and is going to heaven will we follow, or will we go someplace else? Do you think you can go into heaven by yourself? We have described two very contrasting pictures and they are real, not exaggerated. Which is more dispensational in your eyes: the individualistic American way of doing things, or the Japanese way of following flags?

We just gave one example of Japanese efficiency, but what about building the Kingdom of Heaven? We should follow much better than that. If one person carries a flag, then not only the Japanese but all people of all five colors of skin should follow that leader, shouldn’t they? We should not just tag along, but we should participate in going the same way, helping each other. Should you go in a zigzag line or should you go straight? Do you think it is easy for one hundred people to form a straight line? No, the leader is always having to direct people, saying, “You have to come more to the left, you move to the right on the twelfth row.” The leader always has to correct the line to make it straight.

Our way is a very difficult and serious way. We cannot afford to make a big mistake. We have to be very careful. We must be aware and we must be really serious about going our way because it is irreversible. We must understand ourselves and the sins we committed since we came into the Church-not before the Church, but since.

For the American family, which is suffering from a terminal illness, we have a miraculous remedy: true love and True Parents. The injection of true love and True Parents is their only hope. That is a strong remedy, but they have to take it because there is no other. In teaching parental love to Americans, you have to have some reference point. Since they have little experience of parental love, let alone the love of True Parents, they have no idea what you are talking about. Some men and women want to stay single and never have children. It is not because they want to go against God’s original will, but they simply don’t want to commit any more sin by giving birth to a child for whom they can never be responsible. That is actually rather conscientious. They just don’t want to follow in the footsteps of the parents they have seen.

When we think about True Parents, we should really jump and open our eyes wide, as if we had been exposed to strong electricity. We have to jump for True Parents. True love is our hope, our only hope, so all our senses should awaken to that. But what are we doing now? We are dwindling. One day we have the realistic feeling of the True Parents, but the next day we cannot feel that parental attraction and love anymore. So we decline in feeling and start to doze. We have to realize where we are today. What hope is there for Americans who have been betrayed by their own parents, betrayed by their own brothers and sisters? Once true family and true love and True Parents have been introduced to them, what more can they ever dream of?

Do you all want to follow the True Parents? Then you have to follow them better than you would follow your own blood relations. When Father says, “Follow the Japanese brothers and sisters because I appoint them as leaders,” everybody should do that. When Father says to follow the Japanese, that doesn’t mean you have to follow them forever. When I direct you to love the black and the Oriental nations, it is so you will be connected to the love of that world. Can you say, “White people, let’s gather together and live separately”? Do you think you would be happy then? No, it doesn’t work that way. Do you all want to go to the North Pole? The North Pole is where white people should live if they want to be together because that is their original home. That’s true!

Nature is very practical. White people tend to have long noses and small nostrils. Why? That way they can warm up the cold air of their environment. In contrast, black people have larger nostrils and a shorter nasal passage because the warm air can go more quickly to the lungs. White people have come down to the warm areas of the world, claiming that they should be the center of things, but it is not true. This land of America was originally populated by Indians, who are related to Asians, so this is not the white people’s country. For this historical reason, the American people should definitely refrain from racial discrimination. They should embrace and love everybody-Orientals and blacks and people of all different colors, or else the future will be more and more grim for white people. Racial war, which the communists are constantly agitating for, is very possible. The colored people, including Orientals, number more than three billion, whereas the white people are less than one billion.

Father may be the center of “yellow power,” but there is one thing for sure: Father gathers forces to enlarge peace, to embrace more people. Of course, there is no question that I love American white people, but white people might wish that I would just focus on them. Then they would have no complaints. But Father loves black people and yellow people also. Everybody must get together, isn’t that true? That is what God started. If white people want to be loved by God and the universe, then they should first embrace Orientals and blacks as brothers. Then God will accept them. God will never accept them alone. This principle works all over the world.

What is Godism? The teaching of Godism requires loving everybody. We are not divided according to races. Remember the sermon Father gave on the love tribe? What is the love tribe? That is the tribe which can love any race, not just those of the same color. We have to accomplish this on earth because once we get to spirit world, there is no training ground for that. We get separated there if we don’t accomplish it on earth. I am nurturing the future leaders of the spirit world by teaching these things to people living on earth. When they go to spirit world, there will be teachers there for the first time.

People in secular society tend to shy away from the most important and crucial problems. Is Harvard serious about the problems of the family? Is Yale or Princeton? No. They say, “There is nothing wrong with free sex, gay rights and such.” These are the sorts of positions they take. None of them is saying, “This is seriously wrong. The future of America is at stake.” The schools never raise this kind of voice, so who should do that? The kinds of things going on today in this country are abhorred by God. We saw plentiful examples in history, particularly in Sodom and Gomorrah, as well as the Roman Empire-a powerful nation which fell almost overnight. What about America? What is the guarantee that America will not perish like Sodom and Gomorrah and the Roman Empire, when exactly the same things are going on? God will completely wipe it out. Such a nation should be diminished and vanish. Only one family, the heavenly family, should prevail.

Each of us should be proud that we are part of a family whose love is unchanging. How proud we can be if we are a member of the family in which we are becoming God’s princes and princesses! We are all working for that, aren’t we? The heart of God and the heart of the True Parents embrace all five different races and all different ages-not just young people, but infants and grandparents as well. Everybody. Not only the individual but the whole family wants to rest in that true love. Our original mind is centered on God and, once we are set in the right direction, it works by itself. All individuals, whether white, yellow, or black, want to live in true love and harmony with the world. That’s true. No one can change this fact forever.

Father’s desire is to embrace all races and then to be embraced. Father will likewise embrace all the rest of the world. Nobody is excluded from this love. Then the Heavenly Kingdom will be established. God and the universe desire this, and history is moving in that direction. We have put everything into this country of America. Japanese and Korean members have come to work here, so America has been given great blessing. Once you realize it, you will feel indebted to me and you will repay me by loving the rest of mankind. I don’t want you to repay me directly. You should give what you have received to everybody else.

If Americans can realize how much they have received and can determine to go to less fortunate countries and give them just as much, then a speck of hope will arise in this hopeless world. It is a hope through which a miracle can happen. We should really value ourselves, we Moonies who have no status, no property. Each of us, no matter how small and humble we think we are, is more valuable than anyone else with a high social position.

If I wish to visit the families of the blessed couples, would you all welcome me? After you welcome me, then what? You welcome me in order to receive presents, so to speak. When you receive those presents, you distribute them to the rest of the world. After doing that, what happens? We are raised to the world level, just like God’s own position and level.

Some of you Japanese members have been working here for over ten years and now you are kind of tired, aren’t you? But Japanese members have a mission to fulfill. Until then they cannot rest and must work harder. The American members have to be pressured even more. Do the American members welcome that? When you do, then the heavenly family will be firmly established in this country and all of us will be part of that. All the wrong things in the American family will be mended. You have to make a strong decision in your mind to march on forever. Amen! God bless you. Let us pray.

## THE LAST FRONTIER

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 7, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

There seem to be equal numbers of Japanese and American members here this morning. It is a really historical event to see you all together in such a harmonious gathering. Only 45 years ago today, war was initiated between Japan and the United States. This question is for all of you: Are Japanese members absolutely necessary in the Unification Church? How about you Japanese members-do you think the American members are absolutely necessary? Well, what do you think? Yes, of course they are.

What kind of frontier or battle line are we talking about today in our title? Is it a military battle line between America and Russia? No, I am talking here about the division between selfishness and unselfishness. It is the confrontation between good and evil-or, on a horizontal level, good people versus bad people. Good people are the faithful ones who have become one with goodness, and evil people are those who have become very close to evil. From the vertical point of view, it is a battle between God and Satan.

Man’s mind and body, whether he is aware of it or not, are separated and in conflict on the horizontal level. Husband and wife are also separated. The vertical relationship between parents and children is one of separation as well. In each race there are different factions and groups, and on an even larger scale there is no unity on the national level. Now we see the world itself divided between advocates of materialistic communism and believers in God. It is easy to see the two clearly divided groups on the horizontal level-the free world and the communist world. But people fail to see for the most part that there is an equally intense war on the vertical plane between God and all the forces that oppose Him.

What do we achieve through conflict? History shows that by fighting and struggling, the stronger power absorbs the weaker and some sort of unity comes about. We can look at four elements: goodness and good people, and evil and evil people. By fighting and confrontation, the strongest among these will eventually absorb the weaker ones. The philosophical basis for the free world is spirituality or idealism, whereas the communists stand on the ground of materialism. These are incompatible philosophies which must confront each other and they are doing that now.

Which of the two views is correct? Which is primary- the material or the spiritual world? An individual attains unity when his body is centered on his mind. This is the Principle. Therefore the free world should be the center and absorb the communist world. But we see a different reality today because communists are working hard to unify the world, centering on their ideals, while the free world is not even thinking about global unity. Thus we see a perplexing situation, in which communism is well established and methodically moving in a sure direction, while the free world is almost like a satellite revolving around and making no determined effort to absorb others. From this viewpoint, it is clear that we must form a strong entity centering on a spiritual ideal to absorb the communist world.

This is only on the horizontal level, but we see similar things happening vertically. For instance, all religions are divided and even in conflict. No two are truly united. If Christianity is the mainstream religion, then it should be absorbing all the scattered, smaller religions. But is this happening now? Do you think that goodness should absorb evil, or should it be the other way around? We can clearly understand Christianity’s role today. But what is actually happening is that the religion of Christianity in general has become virtually spiritless, powerless and numb. With no awareness of their God-given mission, their spirit and influence have been steadily dwindling. Meanwhile those who represent a lesser goodness or even evil seem to be stronger and gathering momentum. That is not at all a comfortable thing to observe and the world is facing a very important, critical situation.

The same situation exists on the vertical plane as well. We must understand that there is alarming confusion within the spiritual world because Satan is still running rampant, exerting strong influence over people who are more evil than good. Vertically, goodness has less influence than might be expected. The balance is truly at the dangerous point now. The left side is coming closer and getting the better of the right side, which is clearly the wrong order.

Who will take responsibility for this? Who will say, “It is my mission to set it right”? Can God take responsibility for it? Of course, God has been doing that for many years, but even almighty God cannot do anything without a good foundation on earth. Heaven is our destination, but we can only enter heaven after defeating evil on earth and in the spirit world. That is our formula. God knows this, of course, and so do good people. Satan and evil people also know this rule. With whom does the responsibility lie? You can see clearly why I said today that we are standing and fighting on the last battle line of history. If we look back at human history, we can see that there have been many wars and many different civilizations, but there has been nothing like we see today. This is the last battle line on the cosmic level.

God, our Father, is extremely serious looking at this critical situation. Would God say, “Since I love you, My sons and daughters, you should take it easy, have a comfortable life and be happy”? Can He say that to His loving people? In an ideal world, yes, but in this critical situation He cannot. Would God say, “Now that you’re blessed and have spent many long years working hard, you should forget all about the war between good and evil”? Would He say that. Could He say that?

Nobody can be comfortable when they are fighting a war and say with certainty, “We’re going to win.” People feel they are in a critical situation every moment. You might crush the enemy with the right move but if you make one wrong move, the enemy can get the better of you, even if you are in the position of goodness. So for the sake of humankind, we can’t think now about whether or not we are comfortable or whether or not we are working too hard, or whether somebody has a problem, whether somebody is happy or not. Those concerns are not primary now. The crucial question now is, “Will the side of goodness win so that the whole world can benefit?” For the soldier standing on the front line whatever he hears, says, smells, or touches-whatever he does-he thinks about one thing: “Does this help win the victory?” His mission is always the critical center of his thinking.

Does this just apply to men because men are soldiers and fighters, or are women included, too? How about older people? Are young people the only fighters and older people not capable? Old or young, man or woman, everyone in the world is involved in this spiritual war. If there is one best location from which to wage the battle, shouldn’t everybody go there? Where is that one place on earth where the spirit world will help all the good people of the physical world? The Unification Church is the one place about which all the good spirits say, “Go there. That is the place to win the victory!”

The Unification Church has a very clear purpose. Even a first-day member knows it: we must bring the world into unity. In order to bring everything into unity, however, we must have a center. What should be our center? True Parents are the point at which the vertical axis of the heart of God-the spiritual axis-connects with the physical axis. You cannot dispense with this connecting point of the True Parents. There is conflict, however, because other parents exist. Because of fallen parents, fallen people multiplied evil, resulting in a world that is false. In order to change what is false, the truth must come. True Parents, then, seek to change the false children into good or true children and that is the last thing Satan wants. He will make people so afraid of that, they will cling and do everything to stop their children from going to the True Parents.

Reverend Moon has become famous. More famous than President Reagan? How about Russia’s Mr. Gorbachev? The Reagan Administration is in peril now. It would be very easy for it to crumble, and the newspapers are making a lot of noise. The communist world is in just as much turmoil. They are saying, “We should adjust our communism and gradually take after the free world’s economic style.” What is happening to both sides is really desirable, in a way. From whose point of view is it desirable-the world’s, or America’s, or God’s? Yes, from God’s and the Unification Church’s point of view. Can you see how close we are to the destination, the terminal point?

When the world situation is like this, what will the Unification Church do? Of course, we will move forward but are we going to achieve an individual goal, a family goal, a national goal or a world goal? We are working for God’s world goal. But all of you have lived only individual lives so far. An individual might say, “This is my way of life, I don’t want to change it. I will remain on the individual level.” Can you say that? Americans often fall into this individualistic way of thinking.

Reverend Moon has lived his whole life away from the crowded highway, climbing a steep ladder all the way to the top. Does anybody enjoy doing that? It is very tiring and even Reverend Moon doesn’t like it, but without going that way, the goal cannot be reached. We are not talking about climbing just in the summertime when you wear light clothes, but also in the winter when you have to wear thermal underwear, trousers, coat and boots. If you were climbing a ladder, would you climb a little at a time, taking only a few steps a day? Or would you just climb all the way up, using all your strength? In fact, even though it might be freezing weather, I would take off every heavy piece of clothing and then, as light as possible, scramble up very fast. I have lived my whole life this way. Which would you prefer-climbing slowly or quickly? You might say, “Does Father really mean that we should take off everything except maybe briefs or pants to become as light as possible and then climb up at top speed?”

If you are in an actual war, the only thing you think about is how to survive and win. In order to do that, you quickly learn that you can do all kinds of things which, in everyday life, you would have thought impossible. You just do them. This is how people behave under wartime conditions. Would you want to be comfortable in the moment and live another day or two, and then be killed? Someone might protest, “What’s wrong with the world? Where is the war? That’s just what the Unification Church says. Why don’t you take it easy and live like you always used to live?” Would you agree with him?

How are we going to win this war? You know how people tried to throw me out of this country but they were unsuccessful. The newspapers and influential groups attacked me, finally sending me to prison thinking that would be the end of the Unification Church. Did the Unification Church come to an end? Danbury was a horizontal turning point. From that point on, there was only one place to go, which was up. You look at the last couple of years since the time of Danbury. Has the Unification Church declined or developed? It went up at a sharp angle, didn’t it?

Until I returned here two weeks ago, what were you doing? You worked very hard, didn’t you, to get ten million signatures of support for CAUSA’s ideals? Did you ever think before you started that you could achieve the goal so quickly? Did you even believe you could get ten million signatures? When the goal of ten million people was announced, almost everybody was skeptical, but did you do it successfully or not? You did it. You went out and touched the American people. You did not know what was going to happen, but you did it because you wanted to reclaim this country for God. But now do you say, “That is all I can do. That’s the limit”? Are you prepared to go out and do more?

Now that you’ve done it, shall we take a rest? Since the Reagan Administration is declining and the Gorbachev Administration is going down, shall we go down also? We must shoot up strongly. Imagine you are a boxing champion in the ring and your opponent is getting weak. What do you do? Don’t you just strike out with great force and knock him out? You don’t think about it-your fist just flies into his face.

There has never been a group like the Unification Church in the entire history of man. Only forty years ago, the Japanese and Americans were fighting to the bitter end. Today Reverend Moon has brought representatives of those two nations together and each of them is trying to care for the other more than their own country. They are fighting together for the common cause-the world- with all their might. Harder than the Japanese ever fought against the Americans and vice versa, we’re fighting together against our common, invisible enemy. Think about it. Two of the strongest armies in the world were fighting each other, but now the same nations are united together against the common enemy. What could be more powerful?

How is it that so many people around the world have tried to persecute and chase away Reverend Moon for many years, but nothing has ever stopped him? In fact, he is only getting stronger, whereas everybody who was once strong against the Unification Church is losing strength. Mr. Reagan is losing strength, Mr. Gorbachev is losing strength, the entire secular world is losing strength. But Reverend Moon, whom they wished would decline, is clearly going up. Why? Not only is Reverend Moon rising up but more and more people are tagging along after our movement. There are millions of members of VOC, supporters of CAUSA, and thousands of supportive ministers. Imagine: at one time all of Christianity went against Reverend Moon for being a “heretic,” but now many Christian leaders are lining up in support. All America tried to bring me down, but now more and more Americans are supporting me.

Somehow I have steered the Unification Church through all this suffering. You might wonder why a smart person would make so many enemies and never say anything in retaliation. I just minded my own business. Even though many people sprang up to oppose me, I have no enemy. It was like a lot of dogs barking at a stranger. Once the stranger is gone, they all bark at each other. Many groups and individuals really barked at me in the past, but now they are barking at each other. No matter how much noise they made, I never budged. You know what is happening today? Many ministers are saying with wide-eyed innocence, “I didn’t oppose you, Reverend Moon.”

Many non-Unification Church members are watching me as if with binoculars and wondering what I am going to do next. Then when I do something, they say, “That’s the best thing he could ever do!” In that way the world is much more sensitive to me than the Unification Church members. People from outside the church are smiling and applauding me, but Moonies are making faces and saying, “Oh, Father, must I sacrifice again?” Many scholarly people believe our movement has a lot of opportunity to rise in the world so they are really interested in watching it. But people within the Unification Church rarely think of themselves that way. They think, “I’m such a miserable person and I’m getting old.” When a man is determined to run, his head goes first. But with Unification Church members, the stomach runs first! It’s true!

Imagine if it was announced that Reverend Moon was scheduled to speak at a certain place on such and such a date, how many people would gather there? The Bible has already warned us that the first will be last and the last will be first. That seems to be coming true now. The people in the outside world are eager to run, whereas many Unification Church members are lagging behind.

Until now, there were many frontiers and front lines of different kinds. Who fought on the front lines of the Unification Church war? It was Father. Now I am saying that this is the last frontier or battle line. But the last battle line is not just one short line; it is a long line composed of the last individual front line, the last family front line, the last racial, national, world and universal front lines. On all levels, there is a front line and this is the last one because after this victory, there will probably be no war.

As a marathon runner approaches the goal, he doesn’t need to think about anything except running and doing his best. He doesn’t Know what he’s passing, in what condition he’s in. He doesn’t care about anything except reaching the goal, which he knows is getting closer all the time. What are you doing? Is Father the runner and you are just spectators?

When I come and speak to you, you are kind of wary and waiting for what I might tell you to do. When war happens in a country, the one who says, “I don’t want to be a soldier,” has no opportunity in those times. But the one who says, “I want to be on the front line and I will be the winner,” has all the opportunity. In the ranks of the officers, the one who achieves the biggest victory will be the four-star general and the marshal, isn’t that true? What kind of rank would you be content to have in this spiritual war? Are you just watching other people fight or doing the fighting yourself? Are you going to lead the soldiers yourself or will you be one of the soldiers who just follows? In the past, America tried to snipe at Father. They aimed all sorts of accusations at me and not at Unification Church members. What happened? Was I defeated or did I overcome? All that matters now is that they attacked me with all their might and I became a winner.

When I go to Korea, the government people individually hail and support me, but they are wary of what I might do next. They watch me carefully because they are impressed and kind of fearful. The same thing happens in Japan. They are not afraid that I will harm them but they are watching because I have already achieved so much. Now that I have returned to America, people here are also watching me, wondering, “What is Reverend Moon doing now? What is he going to do next?” We are not fighting with weapons, but we are bringing one person after another over to our side.

The direction that we will pursue has become clear to us, hasn’t it? Now that it has, you Americans don’t need the Japanese members anymore, do you? You don’t need Father anymore, do you? Aren’t you independent? Don’t the Japanese members make too much trouble for you? The American people want everyone to be just like them. Although they may not like me, God likes me. And you Japanese members have to stay here. God said it. How about that?

If you were God Himself, what would you need in the spiritual battle: a general or a soldier? They are both fighters, but what is the difference? The general always goes ahead as a leader and is himself a target, whereas a soldier doesn’t lead the way or go out in front. So when you are on the front line of the dispensation, which would you like to be-just a soldier or a general?

We must brace ourselves, conscious that in the next three to seven years, the dispensation must come to a victorious fulfillment. If you take a high vantage point on the world situation this is very plain to see. All the signs show that the world will now decline slowly whereas for us, victory is within range in three years, depending on how hard we work. Do you know that? This is not only subjective thinking but if you look objectively, all the signs show that this could easily come about.

What is another difference between the soldier and the general? The general shouts out and gives commands to the rest of the troops who are following him. How about you? Do you have soldiers too? Every one of you wants to be a general in this spiritual battle, don’t you? To do that, you have to obtain followers, or soldiers. Then you have to feed them, clothe them, and teach them. Do you have the kind of guts necessary to do that? This is a very practical question. Unless we are able to lead our followers here in America, our position cannot be successful. This is why we have planned to instruct seven thousand ministers by bringing them back to Korea, showing them God’s dispensation. We are doing that even today-a group of ministers is in Korea right now. Thousands of people have already gone there, and that will continue.

Do you think Unification Church members can match the abilities of these ministers? No, the ministers are much more able and trained people. That is why I am shaking up all the Unification Church members and saying: Beware. Put yourself in Father’s position and consider whether you would try to win the victory through the Unification Church members or through the ministers. If you do not have ability and you are not up to the standard, what can I do? Father looks at nothing but the victory.

Do you really feel that the spiritual war we are in and the front line we are forming now is the last front line, and that there won’t be any more battles after winning this victory? Ten million individuals in America signed in support of the CAUSA goals, but they also have families. Probably the wife or husband also agrees. Then they also have their children. Maybe a couple of children are still living with the parents, so we could say that there are perhaps four people per signature, on average. That means forty million people are on the side of goodness rather than on the evil side. Our function, our task, is to take care of them and teach them how to serve the purpose of God. That is what we mean by “digesting.” Can we do that?

This is the first Sunday since I have returned from Korea and it is the first Sunday of December. Should I begin this month by issuing once again the direction to go out? Are you thinking how miserable you are? This victory is not just something the Unification Church wants to gain. Everything in the universe wants it, even the smallest pebbles. The animals and all things-minerals, water, air-want to see this one great victory of God. The last opportunity is upon us and we have to win. In fact, I see next year, 1987, as the most crucial and important year in which we must harvest many smaller victories or else we will not have enough power to achieve the final victory.

We all feel that without the Unification movement America can never be rescued. Each of us knows that there is no other way to bring America over to the side of goodness. Fifteen years ago I spoke in this country and said that America would soon be coming into very difficult times. I said that America would perish if something was not done. Unification Church members believed me on a certain level, but couldn’t really understand. They looked around and everything seemed to be going all right, according to the good old “American way.” There was no better way in the world, they thought, so they wondered, “Father, what are you talking about? America won’t really perish.” However, only fifteen years later, everybody is saying, yes, America really is falling and about to perish, just like Father predicted. It is not only we who feel that but also many others, including retired military leaders, as well as renowned scholars. Such people are coming and listening to CAUSA lectures and after having heard them, they shout out, “Hurray, America has hope!”

The Fifteenth International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences was recently convened, during which participating scholars agreed that Reverend Moon’s teaching is the only way for the world to go. They felt very honored just to catch a glimpse of Reverend Moon. But today, there are Unification Church members living close to Father and seeing me here every Sunday who don’t feel a fraction of the strong feeling those scholars exhibited. This is not right. Are you really looking forward to victory? Then you will look forward to seeing Father as a most precious opportunity.

Are you going to fight this spiritual war or not? Once you make up your mind, you can do anything. If you are truly determined, it is time for me to rest awhile. When I started going this path, I was alone with no friend, no teacher, nobody I could share with. The environment, everything, was opposing me. Today, however, you have many friends and you have True Parents. When you have a difficult problem, you can come to me and ask how to win. You have everything you need.

I came here for the sake of this country, sacrificing my own country. This is not my home but I have been working hard here. Compared to your standard until now, I have been working harder, but from now on, you should work harder than I. This is your mission. You young people are some of the most fortunate ones who have managed to escape the deadly snare of drugs. So many young people are using drugs in this country. America may have the greatest defense arsenal in the world, but can they do anything about one drug addict? No. Only God’s power through the Unification Church can change that helpless state of affairs.

Korea’s political situation is at a desperate point right now, much worse than it is here. You don’t know how bad it is. Everybody wonders how Korea can still stand, not knowing that God is supporting it in an invisible way. When I left Korea recently, many informed people said, “Reverend Moon, you know how critical Korea’s situation is, how much she needs you. Must you go back to America?” They did not realize that Father has to come here not just for the sake of America, but for the sake of the world.

So on this last frontier should we move forward only during the daytime? We have to occupy field after field, higher ground after higher ground. No place should be without a Unification Church center. Our movement should be everywhere. We have to thrust ourselves into every endeavor and become masters in each field. Do you understand? We cannot afford to even think about losing at this point. We have to be saturated with the idea of victory. Until now, Father has been doing almost everything and we are indeed on very high ground today. But from now on, you have to work just as hard as Father, if not harder, or else America will have no hope. That is the only way we can restore America. We have to do it ourselves.

There are people in Congress who are supportive of the Unification Church, aware that our work is a good influence for America. Their numbers will grow day by day. Such supporters are not our members – they are also in the media, the academic community, and in every field. They understand the meaning of the Unification Church even more clearly than many of you. You must challenge them and you can never be outdone by them. It should be out of the question. You must be the forerunners. That is the determination we must have this morning.

Father gave everything he had for the sake of this country and the world, didn’t he? Likewise, you have to put everything you have on the line for the same purpose. Then you can say, “God, I have worked just like Father did.” But you can only say that after you have done it. When we have that kind of strong determination, the victory will be ours. We have to act to win the victory, not just think about it. Are we going to fight this war and win the victory or not? Those who are determined to do that, raise your hands. Thank you. Let us pray.

## Absolute Values and The New Cultural Revolution

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## Founder’s Address
Reverend Sun Myung Moon

### Fifteenth International Conference on
the Unity of the Sciences

November 28, 1986
J.W. Marriott Hotel,
Washington, D.C.

### True Love and the Unified World

Honorable Chairman, Committee Chairmen, Distinguished Professors, Ladies and Gentlemen; I would like to express my sincere appreciation to you for coming to this, the 15th International Conference on the Unity of the Sciences. I know you have busy schedules.

My topic on this occasion is “True Love and the Unified World” The fundamental cause of confusion in the world today is the conflict between materialism and idealism (spiritualism), which is the conflict between the side of goodness and the side of evil, which in turn can be expressed as the confrontation between good God and evil god.

The hope of humankind is peace, and peace can only be realized through unification. This means not only the unification of the world but many other levels of unification; unification within each nation, unification within each family, and unification within each individual. Of these, the most important is the unification within the individual. In considering all current unification movements of the world at any of these levels, the name of Reverend Moon can not be dismissed.

In order to realize the world of peace which God desires, the following must be accomplished.

First, the unification movement must achieve preeminence in the realm of human thought. It must challenge and surpass all narrower philosophical and religious views.

Second, unification movement must rise to the summit of scientific technology, and then distribute that technology evenly throughout the world. Up to the present day, technologically advanced America has subordinated South America, while Europe has done the same to Africa. In order to correct this, the level of scientific technology needs to be equalized among all countries.

Third, this movement must deal with global economic problems. Today the world is confronting an international monetary crisis. This can be controlled if numerous conglomerates buy stock in and establish a supra-national bank.

Fourth, it has to take preeminence in the realm of media. With the Washington Times as the core, we are establishing preeminence in the American print media, a field of more than 1,750 American newspapers. By doing so we can include all fields of intelligence. Today we have in this area surpassed the liberal New York Times and Washington Post, and continually gaining important confidential information not only from America but also from other governments all over the world.

However, even if we stand on the summit in all the realms of thought, scientific technology, economy and media, there remains yet another problem. The problem is how to create (educate) a person to go beyond nation and race. When someone takes responsibility for a project, if he is American, he tends to employ all Americans for the task; if he is English, he tends to employ only English; the French employs French; etc.

Therefore, before the peace and unification of the world can be contemplated, one must know how to educate a person so that they can completely overcome their own sense of nationality in favor of the world. Even communism, which has transformed half of the globe, cannot rid itself of its own nationalist and racial inclinations, and is reduced to “racial communism”

Turning to the question of God, in the latter half of the 20th century the majority of the world’s population has inclined toward a humanistic outlook that denies God and has turned toward a form of mammonism, while half the population has fallen under communism. which is mere materialism. Philosophy, whose task it is to find God (absolute truth), has failed, and religion, which is supposed to live with God, has now lost God and become spiritless.

In the unification of the world, the crucial problem is man. Before the unification of the world is possible, we must achieve the unification of the nation and the unification of the family, and the unification of the family must be preceded by the unification of the individual man. Unification of the man means unity between the mind and body. When the individual suffers, the family suffers also. When the family suffers, the nation cannot help but suffer with it; and the same with the nation and the world.

After all, a true man must be found, a true man whom humankind and the universe cherish, and whom God can trust. Men like things which do not change. Hence they like jewelry. People value the hardness of diamonds, the luster of gold and the delicate color of pearls, all because of their unchangeableness. This is also true in men. Precious is the unchanging man. He is the true man. Therefore, all people want unchanging parents, unchanging teachers, unchanging leaders and unchangeable nations.

Today, the majority of people do not recognize God. This is because as individuals their minds and bodies are in conflict. On the other hand, even those who initially do not recognize God, if they begin to think that “something must be wrong in men,’ will come to have a different outlook and see that there may be a God. Then, coming across such religious concepts as the fall and salvation, they could discover God.

When we discover God, it becomes clear to them what is “public” and what is “private” That which is public means that which is for the whole, and “private,” that which is for the self. When you reflect on yourselves calmly, you find yourselves in a quandary between what is public and what is private. Because of this, religion teaches us restraints such as fasting, suffering, modesty and humility in order that the body, which is very much inclined toward the “private” way of behaving, may be restrained in favor of the mind, which is more “public” God certainly exists. True man is he who resembles God. To realize the world in which true men abound, not a human revolution but a “revolution of character” in man must take place. This character revolution is to transform men into true men who will come to resemble God. This character revolution is to uplift men’s character and bring it closer to God’s own character. God, who is already omniscient and omnipotent, does not need any more knowledge, nor more power, but even He needs His objects (of love), man and woman.

The sixteenth verse of the third chapter of the Gospel of John in the Bible says “God so loved the world that He gave His only son, Jesus …” This means that God sent Jesus for the sake of all mankind, not just for one particular denomination or church. Therefore God covets sons and daughters who love the world with their very life, as does God Himself. What God loves most is a culture of love. What God wants every man and woman to be is not a rich man or a scholar. He wants every man to be a loving man. In the Bible we come across innumerable teachings concerning love; “Love thy enemy,” “Love thy neighbor,” “Of faith, hope and love, love is the greatest,” to name only a few.

Do wives truly love their husbands? Do students truly love their teachers? Do citizens truly love their countries? Ladies and Gentlemen, do you know what is most precious to a man? It is woman. Likewise, what is most precious to a woman is a man. The purpose of life, into which we all are born, for a man is woman, and for a woman is man. Man and woman are born to live for each other. The harmony of their body shapes and of their organs of love are simply made so.

If you truly understand this fact, you have mastered more truth and more precious wisdom than an entire encyclopedia. God, the Great King of wisdom, has placed our organs of love in each other’s custody. Thus the true master of the organ of love which a man or woman possesses is not that person at all, but is their loving spouse. Those husbands and wives who are ignorant of this, and misuse what they have in an undiscriminating way will surely meet the judgment.

By realizing this truth, husband and wife can attain harmony, and their children will develop filial piety; the son of such a marriage will grow up to be a loyal citizen, and the daughter a chaste wife. They will grow further to become saints and eventually be the holy son and daughter who belong to God.

Without finding mutual love between husband and wife, which is a horizontal relationship, we cannot receive God’s love, which is a vertical relationship. If man had not fallen, heaven would have started in the family, and the expansion of that family would be the population of the world. Thus, the family is the training ground of love to qualify men for heaven.

Only those who possess God’s love can inherit the right of heaven and earth. As for the question of which is first between life and love, the answer is love. Love is the universe’s first existence, and life, which only begins as a result of love, is the second existence. In a family, out of the love of the parents, children are born. Thus a child inherits life from its parents, having been a part of his parents’ love.

Once two parties are bound in the relationship of love, they come to stand on an equal level. Since love comes from the other, “live for the sake of others” is the highest philosophical principle. God created man to be His own object; God created him for the sake of the object, man himself. Man, therefore, was likewise made to exist for the sake of God. However, as a result of the fall, men have become self-centered, living for the sake of themselves rather than for the sake of others.

Today’s human society is corrupt, and philosophies are becoming self-centered. To sweep away these philosophies, only God’s love, true love, can suffice. True love is the love to give and give without expecting any return. Give and forget.

Once we maintain this relationship with God, we are given the privileges of dominion, independence and inheritance. When we establish God’s realm of the object, and realize the glory of unchanging love, we can justify eternal ethics centering on human love.

God, truly in a miserable and pitiful position, is still seeking for His realm of the true object. Out of so many clergymen in this country of America, God, recognizing me as an object of love, visited me in prison to tell me to work on Nicaragua’s crucial situation.

The unification of the world, including that of divided Korea, can never be accomplished by military power. Unification becomes possible only with God’s love, a love which embraces the enemy countries as well.

I have practiced this ideal up to this day. In my ministry in America, I have been teaching people of the mutually hostile countries of World War II to love each other, Japanese and Korean, Japanese and American, and American and German. Without our establishing a firm tradition of being able to love the people of the enemy countries more than one’s own, the unification of the world will not become a reality. And only God’s love will enable one to love the enemy countries more than his own.

To repeat, before the unification of the world can be achieved, the unification of the country, the unification of the family, and the unification of the individual must precede. The unification of the individual, as I mentioned before, means the unity between the mind and body in love. On this foundation husband and wife can achieve unity in love, and unification of the country and the world will follow. Also, this is the only way to realize a world of new civilization.

It is therefore my fervent wish that all the professors gathered here will also strive for the unity of mind and body. Love your wife or husband deeply, and thereby contribute to the unification of the world, and the building of a world of new culture.

In closing, I hope that this conference will be a very fruitful one for you.

Thank you.

## ROAD TOWARD THE IDEAL

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### September 7, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

As human beings, we do not exist separately. For example, where there is a man there should also be a woman; both are dependent upon each other. When there are children, there are parents; they are also dependent upon each other. Surrounding them are the rest of the relatives-brothers, sisters and so forth.

Furthermore, human beings are surrounded by an environment, which includes other existence’s such as animals and the things of nature-the trees, rivers, mountains and so forth. All these things are a part of our surroundings. We can divide the things of nature into three different kingdoms-mineral, vegetable, and animal. All those are the visible surroundings for humankind. However, there are also invisible surroundings, the phenomena of the spiritual world.

When we observe all of these things, we must come to question where they came from. There must be an origin or some root of all the natural phenomena surrounding us. Since we exist in this moment, we must be the result of some process or original motivation. The problem we humans face is that we are still groping for that origin; we are not yet sure of our own source.

There is a basic conflict between those who say that the origin of the entire universe is manner, or material, and others who say that there is something other than material, something invisible. They say that an invisible world of mind and spirit exists. The conflict between these two schools of thought has not yet been settled.

My teaching has always been that there is an origin of the entire universe, and that is God. God exists and God causes everything to exist; from Him, everything started to happen. There is a certain orderliness built in to our existence; all things exist in an orderly and purposeful fashion.

If the universe were nothing more than matter in random motion, then how could we expect any real order within this universe? It is impossible. What about the human mind? Why does it function in a certain way, according to certain principles? When we consider all these things, how could we even imagine that matter is the ultimate origin of this universe?

When we examine ourselves as men and women, we see that we have two distinct aspects-the internal and the external. It is most important that these two aspects of human beings-mind and body-exist in cooperation with one another. Once we lose harmony between mind and body, there is disunity, confrontation and contradiction.

Then the problem arises: what kind of harmony do we need? Where does harmony come from? Is it from the outside to the inside, from upper to lower, or lower to upper? How can harmony be achieved? The ideal of harmony exists in all directions-between left and right, up and down. between inside and outside. Harmony in all directions is the ideal.

There must be a certain cause or pulling factor, some purposeful origin; otherwise, harmony and unity could not be possible because there would be no central rallying point. Again we come to this absolute: there must be a center that can serve as the rallying point to engender the purpose. That purpose will bring all directions into a certain harmony.

We cannot deny the fact that before men and women ever came into existence, there must have been something which existed prior to them. There must have been some motion or motivation which preceded and engendered the existence of human beings. When they are first born, men have absolutely no idea that women exist; likewise, there is no understanding on the part of women that men exist. There is some greater cause which already determined, “There should be both men and women; they should be harmonized in a certain way.”

Man is born and he goes in a certain direction, following what may seem to be a labyrinth; but there is actually an overall direction to his growth. You are constantly being guided by a certain power to move in a certain way. What do you think-do we continually move toward improving ourselves or worsening ourselves? Why are men and women always trying to move toward something better, something improved? Why do we not seek to move toward bad things, such as accidents and disasters? There is some built-in mechanism-we might call it a homing device-which guides us toward betterment and improvement. There must be some guiding will which is outside of us.

I am in a difficult situation: if I talk in Korean translated into English, many Japanese members do not understand. But if I talk in Japanese and it is translated into English, many Korean members do not understand. Completely difficult! What shall I do? So now, I ask you Japanese members: what language do you want me to speak? Japanese, Korean, or English? How about spiritual language? The language barrier is one of the most difficult problems in the world. How can we solve this historical problem? We have to resolve it.

I think about who will be able to solve this problem. The power of science and technology cannot do it, neither can government power. The only power that can do it is religious power. You have to know that. Therefore, I am always saying to you, “We have to unify the language. We have to shatter the language barrier.” Do you understand?

I have decided to speak Korean today; that’s the mother tongue, after all. Furthermore, you Japanese members here in America must learn English. Turning back to the original subject, let us ask: What is the ideal? The most important description of the ideal is this: it cannot exist alone, all by itself. Take your eyes as an example. You have two eyes that work together to achieve one focus. There is only one focus; you don’t see two images. Why does the eye focus automatically? Before each eye ever existed, a concept or a design blueprint existed. The ability to focus didn’t come to exist after the eye was created; it was part of the original plan for the eye. The eye was designed in a certain way to fulfill its purpose of proper focus.

The ideal of the eye requires that two points work together in harmony and unite with a third point. Actually, we see only the third point but there is also a fourth point which is invisible. It is within your brain; that is what engenders the ability to focus. The two eyes work together and unite with that third point, but there is a certain cause that makes it happen, so there are actually four points.

When you look at your eye, you can see that it has a rounded shape, not sharp, or pointed toward the sides or up and down. Why is that? Roundness is the best shape to enable easy harmony. Look at your mouth and lips; there are no sharp edges there. You have two nostrils in your nose but they come together at the top and become just one tube.

The English language is so limited in its adjectives. You don’t have a word like “wonma.” “Won” means round and “ma” means full. One word connotes roundness, richness and fullness. But there is no one English word to equal the meaning of that beautiful Korean word. You have such a poor language!

People today talk about evolution as a fact; they believe that everything in existence has evolved. But we must ask whether that process of evolution just happened spontaneously, or whether there was some cause or motivation behind it which allowed it to happen. What about the movement of evolution? Was it along a straight line or in a circle? That is the kind of question we should ask. Evolution must be moving according to a certain order or discipline and that discipline could be along a straight line or a circular line. But then, could evolution itself determine whether to move straight or in a circle? How about going up and down? There must be a certain will which determines that.

If some life form moved up from a lower level, there had to be something that caused it to develop into a higher form of life. Who determined that it should move up to a higher level? We might ask this question of Charles Darwin, the author of the evolutionary theory: “How could certain forms of life develop into more sophisticated forms? Why didn’t they go in the other direction toward a more primitive form? Mr. Darwin, did you order that those life forms should go higher? Are you God?”

Small beings always unite and become absorbed by larger beings. Why do they do that? Why should they bring themselves together into harmony? Why should one atom move together and unite with other atoms, forming more complex elements? Why don’t atoms go the other way and become smaller and smaller, getting shattered into pieces? That doesn’t happen. The logical person cannot not deny that some concept or purpose pre-existed all these phenomena.

I am not planning to teach a long sermon about evolution today. That is not our topic, so let’s leave Darwin alone now; we’ll come back to him again some other time.

Everyone, including each of you, is trying to improve himself and move toward the bigger and better situation. Isn’t that true? You don’t make effort each day to make yourself more miserable, do you? That universal inclination is found everywhere-in material objects as well as human beings. Thus we can logically conclude that it must be the reflection of some universal principle in action.

Your hair grows out from your scalp. Ask your hair, “Why do you do that? Did you decide according to your random will to sprout out all of a sudden on the way to Belvedere this morning?” What about your teeth? Why do they grow where they do, and not any other place? What if your teeth grew inside your belly? No, the teeth are supposed to grow inside your mouth, not inside the stomach, or the hips or anywhere else. They are designed( in that way. That design existed before the teeth did.

Imagine if your eye complained, “I don’t want to be where I am. I want to be on top of the nose!” Why are the eyes supposed to be where they are, slightly lower than the top of the nose? The eyes never complain or seek to move someplace higher on the face; they recognize there is a universal order which dictates where they are supposed to be. That is the position of the eyes and they must stay there; no complaints are possible.

Imagine if your head were upside down on your neck. The original concept and purpose dictated that the head should sit the way it does on the neck. No head can disobey that. Thus the idea within evolution-that there is random mutation or what is called the evolutionary process-is not actually true. Growth and development are not random things. There must be a discipline within them. Discipline toward what? Harmony is the ultimate goal toward which all existence is moving.

Let’s say that instead of your eyeball being flexible and moving around, it was rigid and immovable, like a stationary hole in your face. What an awkward and inconvenient eye that would be. Knowing about that inconvenience, a certain designer said, “The eyeball must be flexible and able to turn in all directions.”

It is a tenet of communism that matter is the essence of the universe and that all spiritual phenomena are nothing more than the byproducts of matter in motion. We must ask these important questions: Which comes first, existence or interaction? Is matter everything? Nothing in this universe is completely stationary. If you break down the molecules of even the most heavy, solid rock you will see hat incredible motion is occurring between the electrons and protons.

Going back to the eyes-did they just all of a sudden spring into existence by themselves? No, there must have been some prior motion which allowed them to exist. Look at electricity. Does electric energy occur first, or does electric interaction come first? The plus and minus interaction comes first. There is a prerequisite to any action-two parties, subject and object. So every action seeks improvement and greater sophistication. In order for an action to take place, there must be a subject and object-two complementary parties.

While you are calmly sitting here listening to me, all sorts of interaction is taking place inside of your body. That is what enables you to keep your balance and inner harmony. The mind and body interact within us to create a certain balance. Therefore we can enjoy a peaceful life; without that, all kinds of imbalance, even trauma, would occur.

All the existences within the universe could not come about just suddenly. There had to be some action first. But, as we said, action cannot take place unless there are the two parties called subject and object having give and take. The universe is full of energy, but is energy everything? No, even before energy existed, there had to be action and before that action, there was the interrelationship of subject and object in this universe.

The atom could not become an atom until an electron and proton came together; their interaction is what created the entity called an atom. When you are born in the minus form, the duty of that minus form is to go out into the universe and search for a corresponding plus form. Unless you find that plus form, the law of the universe says, “You have no right to dwell in this universe. Get out of here.” The universe will kick you out!

Within society, all kinds of perversions take place such as homosexuality and lesbianism – men loving other men, women loving women. Before anybody said anything about it, the laws of nature themselves said, “You don’t belong in this universe.” Human beings have certain aspirations in the pursuit of happiness, but if you go in an abnormal way, those aspirations can never be satisfied. Ultimately you can only destroy yourself.

You women, tell me, are you in the minus or the plus position? Do you say, “I do not accept the minus role! I want women to be in the plus position!” Even if you proclaimed, “I am a plus!” for a million years, the universe would not accept that. You might chant to yourself over and over, “I am going to become a man,” but nevertheless you would look at yourself and see that you are still a woman. That is absolute. Man is a man; woman is a woman. You cannot change it, either here on earth or in the hereafter. Is that too tedious for you?

Do you women say, “I believe in religion because I want to bring about a revolution in the very order of the universe! We women will become men and the men will become women”? No matter how much you might proclaim such a revolution, the universe would just laugh at you and say, “No way. Impossible.” The “law of the dialectic” cannot be applied in those circumstances.

No matter how much you men might try to become somebody other than yourselves, you cannot do it. Do you say, “Since we are all created equal, men and women should be exactly the same”? Can you act one day like a woman in your relationships and another day like a man? Yes or no? When God created human beings equal, that means they are equal in the highest possible goal – the achievement of love. In that realm, men and women are absolutely equal: they are the children of God, period.

Men and women are destined to come together and unite into one. They can never be stationary-either they move up or down; there is always motion and action. Once you form that male/female unity, would you like to move down or up? You say up, but which one is more difficult to achieve, going up or down? Why do you suppose God didn’t create things so that going upward is easier? If He had done that, there would be no basis for value or preciousness.

When you go upward, higher and higher, you are moving toward the summit, the pinnacle. That pinnacle is always one point, so everyone is moving toward that one goal. As you go up higher and higher, it becomes more and more difficult; getting closer to that pinnacle requires more effort. That means you have to overcome, to control all the elements within that arena in order to reach the top. It takes effort, discipline and drive.

Where does that road toward the ideal begin? Does it begin at the highest point or at the lowest place? What is the ideal? Is it the totality, everything, or is it only the highest thing? Can you find the ultimate ideal in the high place or in the low place?

Let’s say that your grandparents live in your home. Should your grandfather be seated in the lowest, most humble place or in the highest place? What about God, then? As you know, God is the oldest Granddad of everybody, without question. Then shouldn’t God have the highest position of all? Is that an easy place or a difficult one? Can you say to God, “Please come down. I want to be up there and You come down to my place”?

What is the ideal? We can draw a line on the blackboard to help us understand this concept. Each line always has two ends to it. One end moving toward the other is a representation of the ideal. Take your hand, for example. Its ideal motion would be to move all the way across your body and touch the other arm. Moving from all the way on the right to the left is a representation of the ideal. The left hand moving all the way across the body and grasping the right hand is the ideal. When you have an itch someplace, do your hands argue about whose responsibility it is to scratch it? “That’s your territory so you do it!” No, that doesn’t happen.

From this simple illustration, you can realize that the ideal means the unity of extremes, or end to end. Therefore, the ideal for human beings is for one extreme, man, to unite with woman, the other extreme in regard to sex. It is not man to man and woman to woman. The unity between man and woman is very difficult to achieve; it is a virtually impossible task, but that is the ideal.

Achieving unity between you American women and men is especially difficult. Why is this the ideal? Men and women should become one and create a certain roundness and harmony; then you can turn together, moving upward toward the goal. Men and women are created to be interdependent; therefore, when they separate themselves, a certain danger arises. In order to preserve your own self and to assure your own survival, you have to hold on tight to your partner. That is part of the design.

Why do you women have to carry around the heavy burden of broad hips and large bosom? It is because there is a certain necessity. That is the woman’s bait to fish for men! When men look at women, their eyes always go to those two places, bosom and hips. You women may not know that, but all men, including me, know this. If a man looks at a woman who is straight up and down, with no curves, he has no interest. When he sees a woman with a nice, abundant bosom and hips, he thinks, “Oh, she looks juicy!”

On the other hand, when a woman looks at a man, she isn’t interested in his chest or hips. If some man had a large bosom and round hips, she would be repulsed by him! Women are interested in a man’s muscular build and powerful shoulders. A universal design and will caused men and women to be made the way we are. We didn’t decide how we should be built. That universal will made us this way for the purpose of harmony.

Even a man’s skin is designed to be masculine, which means a rough texture and lots of hair, even a beard on the face. But women are meant to have soft skin, tender like the snow. Thus two extremes are brought together. Let’s say my arm has lots of hair on it. Can you imagine how I would feel if I raised Mother’s sleeve and saw as much hair? If Mother presented that kind of arm, I would say, “Oh, no!”

Women have narrow shoulders, which allows them to be easily embraced. If you had big wide shoulders, it would be rather difficult for a man to put his arms around you. It would never look good in a romantic movie, that’s for sure!

All these things are the result of the universal will. They are not caused by you. You did not design yourself in such a way. The amazing truth is that all the features you women possess are not for your own satisfaction or liking, but for the enjoyment of somebody else, namely a man. The same is true for men. In other words, women are created for men’s liking and men are created for women’s liking. That is why we say you are not born for yourself or exist for yourself.

The ideal means unity and harmony between extremes, from one end to the other. Once you achieve unity, you do not stand still but begin a circling motion. The question is, what sort of circling motion will you make? Do you want to just circle around in a small area or will you circle around a greater thing and a bigger purpose?

You can learn a lesson even from dancing. When two people dance, who leads-the smaller woman or the larger man? Automatically, the one who is the larger will be the leader. Always the anchor is the one at the center the bigger, stronger and taller person, the masculine one. He is the one who takes initiative. Therefore, between man and woman, man is definitely the subject.

This is the universal discipline; it’s not something people can vote on. It’s not something I decided, either. It is the way the universe itself designed men and women. That is why men are meant to be the ones to take the initiative; women naturally enjoy being lifted up when dancing. That is harmonious and beautiful. But if a man is twirled around, he feels uncomfortable.

In America today, many men and women are moving toward absolute selfishness. People are saying, “I don’t need anybody else. I just want to enjoy life all by myself.” What about you women, do you have love? You are not sure? Is your love for the purpose of yourself or for loving a man?

Does love exist for the purpose of giving, or just for receiving? The essence of loving is giving. What about here in America? When you women get married, do you say, “I am marrying because I want to give love”? Or do they feel, “I want to receive love”? What do you think? That was a very pragmatic American answer-“both.” However, which one should come first?

What happens when you only want to receive love? If the woman says, “You give me love,” and the man says, “No, I want to receive it. You give love to me,” there can be no give and take, no intercourse. Therefore you both stand idle, with no unity. If you cannot unite, you cannot move upward. The ideal requires that you make a circular motion; the horizontal and vertical lines must come together and create the global, circular motion.

What is the worst sin of you women? It is that you always want to receive love. That is the sin of sins because it is so destructive of humanity and the rest of the universe. But when you are determined to give and serve others, then you not only unite but you also make a circling motion. You create the rhythm of up and down. Therefore, what is most wrong in our world today is that people just want to receive love.

Someone might say, “Nobody ever taught me that before. I certainly didn’t learn that in college. Reverend Moon, you have created something brand new.” This may be new to you, but it is universal law. No one can deny even one iota of this.

You women, please be honest to me and I promise to forgive you: Have you been thinking of ways to receive more and more love, or have you thought about how to give more love? This is the revolution which I have proclaimed, the revolution toward selfless love. That is what the Unification Church revolution is all about.

Men naturally pursue women, but for what purpose? To receive love or to give love? That is the most important question. It is a serious problem that American people have not understood how universal law works. You men should never think, “I’m so glad I’m getting married because now my life will be easier. I will have someone to cook breakfast for me and wash my laundry, someone to serve me.” But all of a sudden, that is not what happens and you start to complain, “Hey, what’s happening here?” Your first concept was wrong; you are not supposed to get married in order to make your life easier. You should think that your life will get tougher, but you should be willing to do it in order to give love.

Love is always developing. Once you begin your love relationship, it must always expand. Your horizons must become larger and greater, expanding to the society, nation and world. Why are men and women so essential to each other? It is because you can develop your love to the world level through that most basic unit, the “building block” for love-that relationship between a man and woman.

In other words, the husband and wife are the nucleus. When they form the ideal model, the nucleus is there for the ideal world of love. Such a husband and wife can move anywhere-to the level of society, nation and world-and can fit perfectly, harmonizing with everyone. At the same time, you can serve the world better. When you observe the universe, you can see that every thing is in the pair system. There are no bachelors in the natural universe. This is true in the vegetable kingdom or the mineral kingdom-inside the atom, there is the pair system-as well as in the animal kingdom. The entire universe is based on the relationship of pairs. The reason is that the pair system allows for the give and take of love, which is the ideal for the entire universe. Therefore, when men and women become united as husband and wife, giving to one another in the perfect fashion, they are like the guiding light of the universe. Everywhere they go, they will be welcomed, not only by humanity but also the rest of the universe, including all of nature.

If we represented love as a railroad track, it would spread out wider and wider. The normal railroad track has parallel lines, but in the love railroad, the tracks open up wider and wider because the sphere of give and take of love gets larger and larger. Love always develops to a higher plane or stage; it cannot go backwards or down. To advance yourself in love, you have to give more and more.

Men and women are meant to be the standard for the love of the universe. When you become perfect, you can proclaim, “All of you other forms of existence can measure the quality of your love against us. You can be measured by the scale that we have.” All of the other existences will agree and they will come to you. The universe needs that love scale, that standard of measurement for love which perfected human beings represent.

The reason so many marriages are breaking down in this society is that people are only seeking their own well-being when they get married. Such couples are sleeping in the same bed, but their thoughts and purposes are different because each person is centered upon himself. Therefore, unity can never come to them. What is the most ideal marriage? It is when a person gives himself up to the point where he doesn’t even exist for himself. Only his love, his partner, exists. When both partners say, “I am totally at your service,” how can that marriage break up?

Imagine the man who loves his wife so much, he just bites off the tip of her nose one night in the utter ecstasy of love. When his wife gets up the next morning, would she go to court and sue her husband? Or if the husband expressed his love so passionately that he gave his wife a scar someplace, would she say, “Oh, no, look at me! I cannot live with you any more!”? If that scar was on her leg, she would look at it and say, “What a beauty mark, a glorious love mark! I want to have another and another- all over me!” Is such a woman unhappy? If her whole body became decorated by those love marks, do you think she would be happy or unhappy?

That is what excitement is all about, but watch out for your fingers! You men and women were born in order to pursue excitement and enthusiasm in your life; you desire greater energy for life. When husband and wife are engaging in love in bed, it is almost like a battle-you may tear up the sheets and virtually destroy the bed. Because of the wildness of such love, do you women say, “I’m afraid of my husband, so I’m going to protect myself with a pistol”? No wife would want to do that. Even though it is rather wild, you anticipate it and look forward to it happening again and again! It is exciting.

When you get married, you look forward to some fullness of excitement, not something mediocre or half-way. That kind of bubbling enthusiasm will never come if the man and woman are both saying, “You must give love to me. I need it.” When you totally commit yourself and give yourself up for the sake of your spouse, great excitement can be generated.

I am surprised to see the clock-I have already spoken for an hour and a half on this “love lecture.” I could continue all day like this, but what about you? You might be able to enjoy it, but after all, I do get hungry, you know!

The most important thing I am trying to explain today is the ideal. The ideal is the coming together of end to end, extreme to extreme. That includes the horizontal extreme to extreme and also the vertical extreme to extreme. When both the horizontal and vertical come together, that is truly the ideal. Plus/minus horizontally and plus/minus vertically having give and take create the ultimate ideal of motion. In order to make that circular motion, you have to be united in a round shape. There are two round shapes, actually-the horizontal, or the husband and wife, and the vertical, between God and man. When this vertical and horizontal love come together, they create the whole love ball.

What is the most important point of all in the realization of this ideal? What is the center between horizontal love and vertical love? That center is the love between God and man. The reason the love of this world is so confused is that people are trying to engage in horizontal love alone, without their vertical connection. When you examine any sort of circling motion, you will find that there must always be an axis; without an axis, there can be no turning. This is true for the planet Earth and for the entire solar system, including the Sun and Moon. That principle can also apply in human affairs. We must turn along an axis; without an axis, there can be no turning action. The axis for men and women is true love, centered on God.

True love is humanity’s common denominator. Within true love, you can fulfill your own unique self; you become a public man, registered and accepted by the universe. True love is the only point upon which God and man can come together, so it is also the common denominator between God and man.

I have already said many times that the husband and wife are the nucleus and the basic standard and measure, for the universe. That core nucleus is surrounded by the family, which is part of the society; the society is part of the nation, and the nation is part of the world. The whole world eventually comes under God. That is how it goes, but only if the nucleus is strong.

Therefore, each social unit such as the husband and wife and the family and so forth must be properly centered. The family must be centered upon the head of the family. The tribe must be centered upon its chief. The society and nation have a head of state. From the very bottom, you circle upward all the way to the top and within every social unit there is a head or a central figure.

We need four directions in order to determine our position. We need to know where we are in relation to north, south, east and west. You must turn in all four directions to make a complete circle. This is why people have the aspiration to visit many different places in the world You want to see places in the north, south, east and west.

Where did the white people originate? They are from the northern part of the world. Have you ever seen a polar bear? That is a very white creature! The northern part of the world gets a lot of snow, which is a symbol for the white race and culture. Then there is the equator, which is like the lower valley, which is where the black race and cultures originated. Whenever there is a tall mountain, there is also a deep valley.

The valley is always full of odors which attract a lot of small insects and animals; it is a fertile environment for them to enjoy. But on top of the mountain there is nothing to eat, no vegetation; it is barren and infertile. By the same token, it is an emotionally barren place, with no heartistic richness. Thus the color white suggests coldness and even arrogance. Many white people try to elevate and dignify themselves but they lack heartistic warmth. In order to find that warmth, they have to go down into the valley.

In the culture and tradition of the Unification Church, white people have the desire to marry black people in order to make greater progress and development. Love between two white people is less dramatic than that between a white person and a black person. When a white couple is together, walking through the lobby of a hotel or in a coffee shop for instance, nobody even notices them. The same is true for a black couple or an Oriental couple. But when a handsome white man and a beautiful black woman are together, looking happy and united, everybody’s eyes are drawn to them. Such a pair definitely attracts attention. Why is that? It is human nature to appreciate drama and excitement, and such a couple provides just that.

When you go to an amusement park, you can ride the giant Ferris wheel and go around and around all the way up to the very top, and then down again. The beauty of that ride is that you go all the way around, not just to the top, but also down and around. The greatest excitement is when you are going down; that is when everybody screams. When people are riding up the hills on the roller coaster, everybody is quiet, but as soon as the cars start to descend, everybody starts screaming! That downward motion is most exciting.

I have been speaking about the definition of the ideal this morning so by now you understand it clearly, right? There is no special dramatic effect to white people just loving other white people. That is almost like scratching your own arm-no excitement. But when white people and black people are loving and caring for one another, that is true beauty and harmony.

Who in the world can ignite such a historical social revolution on the earth-political leaders, philosophers, scholars? No, they cannot. It is only one person and one group-Reverend Moon and the Unification Church. This audience is a good example. We have the entire globe in miniature here-all the colors of skin-black, white, yellow, red and brown. If anybody asks you whom you would like to follow, none of you would say, “Ronald Reagan,” or “The Chief Justice,” or “My Congressman and Senator.” You say, “We want to follow Reverend Moon.” I would prefer that you say, “Reverend Moon,” rather than simply “Father,” because that clearly states that even though I am an Oriental, a Korean and so forth, you don’t care. Still you can say, “I want to follow Reverend Moon.”

What is my secret weapon that causes you to feel this way? It is absolutely simple and it is what I have been expounding upon this morning: I have love to give. I am constantly giving my love to you. I came to America to give my very life, and even though this country has put me into its prison, still I love and give to America. It is a universal law that anyone who does that has to have a magnetic pulling power.

When the original mind manifests itself, it doesn’t require any explanation; people automatically understand and respond to it. That is a characteristic of human nature. When you live according to the original mind and act with original love, people and nature can understand you. That is the secret of my ability to attract you people.

When you come to Belvedere on Sundays, you wonder, “Is Father going to speak?” When I don’t come, you feel, “Oh, gee, I’m disappointed;” but when I do speak, you feel all sorts of electricity and excitement. Is that true?

That is why you Moonies are known to be crazy people- some mysterious power is drawing you and exciting you. But that is not abnormal at all; it is actually a natural characteristic. That is the power of the universe and the way things have been operating from the very beginning.

The largest vertical circular motion can be found between God and the True Parents. God is at the highest extreme, while the True Parents are at the center of the universe and of this planet Earth. Therefore, between the highest God and the True Parents on earth a circle is created which is the vertical circular motion. When the highest point unites with the lowest point, they form circular motion and the center or axis comes into being. That is where you can find the ideal.

Thus, we say that God does not find joy and excitement by Himself. He doesn’t look at His own hands and say, “How beautiful they are.” He doesn’t look at Himself in the mirror and say, “What beautiful eyes I have!” That doesn’t give God any joy. God has the ability to smell, so does He want to smell His own scents? No. God wants to hear things, but not the sound of His own voice. He wants to smell the fragrance and hear the voice of His object of love. When you touch your own hand, it doesn’t give you any great thrill, but when you touch the hand of your object, you feel a strong sensation. The same is true of God. He too wants to feel the excitement of love.

Even the word “ideal” has no meaning to God unless He has established some give and take relationship between Himself and His object. Today’s topic is the road toward the ideal. That ideal can come into being only when there is a subject and an object-or the highest and the lowest point, one end and the other-coming together in harmony and loving one another. The ideal comes into being when you practice living for the sake of others, not for yourself. Unselfish devotional love alone can engender the ideal.

When you give to others, you will also prosper, while if you try to take from others, you will become smaller and smaller, eventually finding destruction. Therefore, when you have the strongest desire to give for the sake of others, you can become connected to the road toward the ideal. The Bible teaches this clearly when it says that those who give shall be more blessed than those who receive.

Let me ask you, am I telling you the truth? You must think about this deeply. It is a very fundamental question. Are you sure this is the truth? What about yourself? Look and ask yourself, what kind of life have I been living? Have I been living according to that principle to the absolute degree? If not, you have been a failure-you have flunked the course! What does that really mean? You are like a traitor and a rebel to the rest of the universe. But you can reverse that trend; today you can make a change. You can turn yourself around and live according to the absolute level of this ideal.

When the members of the Unification Church receive the Blessing, many think, “This is the terminal point, the final goal for the Unification Church way of life.” Rather, I am telling you that that is just the starting point! The center of that family is the church and the center of the church is the nation; that is why I have always taught you to live for the sake of the nation. Then the United States, for example, must live for the sake of the world. It is not doing that now, so our determination is to create such a nation.

The United States must know this secret: by giving unselfishly and altruistically for the rest of the world, this country will never perish. Instead, it will gain greater power and true dominion over the world. Much greater blessing will come to this country.

Reverend Moon has been faithfully practicing this principle and because of it, a lot of sacrifices have been imposed upon the East Garden family. Mother has had a suffering course because I have very seldom paid her much attention. Likewise, my children have not received much attention from me. Mother’s life has been very difficult. When she was only a tender young girl, she met with her giant husband. Can you imagine the suffering her heart has endured? She has had absolutely no freedom. Mother has been bearing within her heart so many pains; she could never even speak about them. She has felt that it was her responsibility to bear her cross and support me. Now that I have accomplished on the worldwide scale, Mother has matured and become truly a mother for the universe.

The True Parents’ position is that of giving endlessly, with no reservation. By doing that, the new world can come into being. There is no other way a new order and new life can be created-that must be practiced to the letter, to the ultimate degree. For example, when I came to America it meant that I had to leave Korea behind; I could not pay attention to the Korean people because I had a greater goal. After the United States government mistreated me and I returned to Korea, the people there told me, “Reverend Moon, why do you ever want to return to the United States, since they have misunderstood you so completely?” But I returned to this country because I operate according to a different principle. My goal is the ideal world, not just one nation such as Korea. That is where I am moving toward-the ultimate, highest point.

When you are climbing up toward the top of the world, there are times when you cannot see the goal and the future seems bleak. But now is a different time-we can finally see the North Pole, the destination. Things are getting easier and easier and we are thinking, “Yes, we can make it!” We can see very clearly that communism is failing and that it will come to an end. No question about it. What about the democratic system-is that the ultimate system? No, that too will come to an end; it has so many obvious problems today.

Can you imagine that the Messiah or God Himself could be elected by popular vote? Would God be a Republican or a Democrat? Or perhaps we should say, “We don’t need an absolute God. We just need to follow the democratic system.”

The road of love is not the road of popular elections. Voting is, in a way, a selfish act because people usually vote for their own desires and goals. But love itself is simply giving. In true love, there is no such thing as oneself; true love is selflessness. That is the ultimate state of the holy man and woman: they have totally emptied themselves. As you know, the ideal never comes alone; there must be partners.

Before the establishment of sovereignty for the ideal world, there must be a guiding principle and leaders who are moving this world toward that goal. What citizenship would you like most to have-the United States, the world, or the Kingdom of Heaven? As just an American citizen, you cannot receive citizenship in the Kingdom of Heaven; you must first move up to the world level. No one in secular society has world citizenship today. However, the Unification Church is a place in which people can gain that world citizenship.

But is that the end of it? Is the goal of the Unification Church just to acquire world citizenship? No, we aspire to a higher level-that of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. It is best if everybody could enjoy the citizenship of all of these-the nation, the world and the Kingdom of Heaven. But if the situation dictates that you cannot enjoy them all, which one would you prefer to have? You say Kingdom of Heaven citizenship. Is that easy to acquire? Who is going to guide you into that Heavenly citizenship? You say, “Father,” but what kind of father-a fallen one or a perfected one? Only the perfected Father has the right to sign your name on the rosters of the Kingdom of Heaven.

What was the original plan-to be born directly into citizenship of the Kingdom of Heaven, or to be born into sinful citizenship and then move up to the Heavenly citizenship? How were you born? What is your root, your lineage? The fallen lineage is the root upon which you ( were born. The nature of fallen love is to receive; it is selfish love and that is the essence of fallen nature. Therefore, we have to bring a revolution to that love and turn it into unselfish love. Without that kind of love, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

That is why the teaching of religions throughout history, particularly in the Bible, has been, “Go 180 degrees opposite from the way of the world.” We have been encountering opposition constantly in the role of pioneers. Under these adverse conditions we are struggling to build a highway for our posterity, so that they can follow that road and reach the goal much more quickly. But as the pioneers, we must go the way which is opposite to the way of the world.

Although we are resisted, opposed and persecuted, we do not seek revenge. We do not want tooth for tooth, eye for eye, or life for life. Our only revenge is that of true love; we want to reciprocate with forgiveness and true love. That is the difference between our way of life and that of Satan’s. That is the boundary line, the point of separation where Satan has to say, “No more. I cannot pursue you any further.”

As individuals, we want to practice giving love; as families, we want to practice giving love; as a church, we want to do the same. Only one way of life, one direction should appear on the face of the earth-that way of life will bring together all the five colors of skin. There is only one time in history that this will happen. In a way, we are taking a stick and drawing a line on the ground and telling the satanic world, “You cannot come beyond this line. No crossing over.”

The Unification Church and Reverend Moon are practicing this Principle to the ultimate degree. We think that if, by sacrificing the Unification Church we could save the world, we would do that. We would give anything to pull this world out of destruction. Are we on the right track and following God’s principle? Even though people of the world have persecuted Reverend Moon and the Unification Church, their original minds have always known what is right and wrong. Sooner or later, Americans will come to realize that they have committed a serious crime and they have to pay for it. That time has already begun and thus a big change is taking place in the country. The atmosphere is different; people want to repay the wrong they have done, the debt they have incurred. The universe will continue to change in that way.

We are a “moving” movement, in a way, going from west to east, north to south, in order to equalize economic discrepancies and bring about a true sharing of resources. Also, we are bringing east and west together to share in one cultural sphere, the sphere of unification.

The True Parents are in the position of giving to you, as individuals and as families. From my position as father, I am always the one to give. The True Parents always want to give. This is true on every level-from the individual to the world level. But then the world is, in a way, refusing this gift; what a truly terrible crime that is.

You are in the position to receive such a great blessing and such great love. Can you betray it? If so, that is truly the worst betrayal. I want to give to you on the individual level; my family wants to give to you – especially to you, not to everybody. If you don’t want to receive this gift, how great a betrayal that is. When can you ever pay it back? Especially you Unification Church members – how many times have you complained or repeated comments against Father?

We have to go to the highest level, so Father does not stop but keeps going up, up, up! Going up is not an easy way. More and more the communist world and the KGB are thinking, “How can we assassinate Reverend Moon?” They want to eliminate “that Reverend Moon guy”; they are serious. So this is a very difficult situation, not an easy one. Father thinks about how to save the communist world. How can I give more love to them now, especially, so that their next generation, their young people, can participate in a new revolution? I hear many reports from our underground members working in that area.

Think about our way of life. Think about how you have conducted yourself in the past. Our way has not been toward the ideal but in the opposite direction many times. Although we want to do better, we often find that we have gone in the wrong direction. We do not have a nation yet, our sovereignty, do we? That means God doesn’t have authority. I have been concentrating upon the United States in order to turn it truly into one nation under God, because it is the microcosm of the world. America can influence the rest of the world more easily than any other nation. This is the reason I came to America. But where is this America heading now? Is it spiritually well-off, or is it declining and going the road of destruction? Where is America going-upward or downward? America is declining, it is true.

The United States is beset with a multitude of problems, such as immorality, juvenile delinquency, and drug abuse. The problems of the family are multiplying and there is tremendous ideological confusion and loss of values. Do you think the Unification Church has the solution to all these incredible problems? If you believe it, how can you prove it? The proof is very simple. You can say, “Look at us. We were once part of that perishing America, but we are very different now. We are new people with new life and new goals. I made a 180 degree turn, so I am the example, the testimony.” Isn’t that true? Thus the hope for all the millions of people in America is quite simple: it resides within you. If they can turn around just as you have, this country will be saved.

The secular education system in America is totally on the satanic side; it is bringing the people straight toward destruction, not life and hope. Within this country I have been able to establish a sort of alternate educational system-our movement-in which young people can be re-educated and turned around. That is the victorious testimony of this great movement here in America.

We know that our road is not an easy but an arduous one, so we have made up our minds to go through it. But the rest of the world has been suffering without understanding why. The difference is this: we have a most difficult road today, but we know that tomorrow it will change; thus we have hope for a new day. Although people in the secular world may be happy in the moment, they have no reason to hope for tomorrow. In fact, they feel that tomorrow will certainly be darker; they will become more confused and disunited. That is a big difference.

When persecution came to Reverend Moon from the United States government, I did not want to avoid it. I wanted to go over it. Do you follow? My way of life is different-I always overcome the difficulties. You blessed couples, husband and wife, must be ever more determined to go out and work harder. If you just stand still as a married couple, you will isolate yourselves from the rest of the universe. You have no way to stay connected. If there had been any other way, I would not have come to America for this most arduous road of persecution.

By my coming here and creating this incredible and controversial movement, all the True Children were exposed to tremendous pressure and emotional pain. When they go to their schools, the other children make fun of them and whisper, “That’s Reverend Moon’s son and daughter. Oh, those Moonies.” The children have had to endure that kind of daily scorn and come home with heavy hearts. I know that. This is different from your own position or that of your children; My children have to carry an extraordinary mental burden all the time. My message to them is always, “Look at me, your Daddy. I am receiving worldwide persecution and I am receiving it willingly, gladly. Can’t you take this small persecution that comes from your school? That is really very small compared to what people have done to me.”

However, I have the vision and the experience to see well beyond the present moment, so I never become discouraged or disheartened. But within the minds of my children, these experiences are gigantic because they cannot see as far beyond. For that reason, their suffering is much greater, in a way. You don’t know about these kinds of things. If I had not come to America, these things would not have happened to them. But I came here for a purpose: for the sake of the world and the entire providential goal. I have never become discouraged even one iota or moved backward one step, even though my own children have had to be overburdened in that fashion and sacrificed, in a way.

But what about you? Do you think, “Well, Father is Father. He is going his way and we are going ours”? Can you take that easy route? Do you think, “Let’s just wait for a while until Father becomes victorious. Then I will f show up on that day to share in the victory”? I want you to understand this very well: instead of trying to shy away now, thinking, “I’ll come back later when things are easier,” think, “I am a representative of Father. I am on the forefront of this nation and I will be responsible. I would like Father to take the glory and comfort; I want to take the hard work and suffering.” That is an example of giving, which is the standard for the ideal.

Reverend Moon’s life is the model in three most important aspects. If I am asked, “When did you give for the sake of the world?” my answer is, “Always, every minute of he day.” If I am asked, “When did you live for the sake of others?” and “When did you love?” I say, “Up to this moment. There was no moment in my life without love.” Because of that loving heart, I have always forgiven others.

All beings, even a tiny mouse, will welcome you when you are trying to live for its welfare. That is the law of nature. Do you understand? Nature is waiting for such a master. The trees and the grasses are saying, “You human beings are the supreme form of creation. You are the masters of the universe; therefore, we are waiting to be served by you, loved by you.” All of nature is awaiting your love. Somebody has to initiate love. That is the role( of the subject. Human beings have to initiate love and then the rest of the universe will respond by giving and serving and loving; but unless someone takes the initiative, nature can never respond.

Because God has already given to us, lived for our sake, and loved us, in our hearts there is the desire to respond to God. When you practice God’s principle: giving and living for the sake of others, as well as loving others, you will move gradually and surely toward God.

Now the paths of East and West are converging. Throughout history, the Oriental way of life has been basically centered upon the mind and the spirit. Thus their concept is to turn inward, deny the material, and focus on giving, serving and moving upward in that way. That has been the Oriental mentality. At the same time, the Western way of life has been centered more upon external things, such as acquiring scientific knowledge and material wealth.

We could say that the Orientals are spiritually rich and the Occidentals are materially rich. But now the time has come for these two halves of the world to come together. They have to swap with each other-the West must share their material wealth and gain spiritual well-being. The East must give their spiritual wealth and pursue the scientific and modern-day material wealth. Therefore, a swapping mission must begin, where Orientals bring their ideal elements to the West and pour them out and the West gives its material wealth for the sake of the East. Who is the model and the center of this swapping mission? Reverend Moon has been that center.

Reverend Moon, as a representative of the Orient, came to America and poured out everything of internal value. Now we have to see the reverse-Westerners need to go to the Orient and pour out their external wealth. When each part empties itself out-spiritually and materially- they will automatically begin revolving in harmony. The world is already seeing this phenomenon-the Western world is showing more and more respect and appreciation of the Oriental world. American people are interested and attracted to everything Japanese-restaurants, clothing, cars, everything. This is not a problem; it is combining the two worlds. God is working in this way; it is the providential way.

This is the final chapter of fallen human history-the West must bring its material wealth to the Orient and pour it out there, while the Orient must bring its spiritual heritage to the West. The two twins can become one and create perfect harmony. This is the final chapter. Then absolutely we will return together back to God.

That is the ultimate dispensational role of the Unification Church. Our responsibility is to be like glue-bringing things together. There is a type of glue nowadays that is so strong that once two things are glued together, they are bonded and cannot be separated. We have to make such oneness between different cultures and ways of life. The quickest way to bond together two different ways of life is through our international marriages-bringing East and West together in one home. The Japanese women who married Western men, please raise your hands and let me see. Who gave you your Western husbands? Did I force you, or did you want that?

These marriages represent two extremes coming together. That is the most beautiful and dramatic thing in the universe. No matter what other people may say, the most important thing is that you live happily, in an exciting and rewarding way. Furthermore, when you have children you can be most proud of them because they are the fruit of the unity of East and West. Be proud of the fact that those children are the closest to God’s heart and a joy to Heaven. Think, “I may be further away, but my children are close to God. God really loves my children.” How wonderful!

If there had been no opposition from established Christianity forty years ago, perhaps I would have married a British woman. That’s true. At that time, the Eve nation was Britain. America was born from that country, so America is the son. The son is the representative of Adam and Eve. Standing in the middle in the archangel position at that time was France. France always goes either way, every time.

The most important, valuable way to live is to follow the way of truth-giving, serving and loving. You have to know that clearly. God is an absolute being and He has to protect anyone living this way. I know that clearly. That is why I could survive all these years. I understand the laws of original existence and I am following those laws, so no matter how much opposition comes against me or how difficult the atmosphere, it is no problem. I will continue following the way of truth. Do you understand?

My life testifies clearly to the truth of this way. Many people in the past thought, “Reverend Moon is too controversial. He is destined to fail.” But they were wrong; Reverend Moon has become more and more successful. Now people testify, “Reverend Moon is the happiest person, even though he has had such a difficult life. No one else has reached such a successful position.” People are amazed to see how happy Reverend Moon is. This is the testimony-my life. This is the way of truth. I know it and I am teaching you this clearly at this hour. Now you know clearly, right?

What should you do in order to follow me? Should you only think about your life? No, you have to make effort and gain results. You can achieve the same position as mine only by taking action. Otherwise, there is no way. Father is showing you that standard. This is really the most valuable and precious way. Who is really against me? No one, only Satan. Satan and man came together through the fall, but I have been teaching people this truth. Your original mind is following Father’s words and now many people are dedicating themselves to sacrificing and separating from Satan.

Someday in the future you will die and go to the spiritual world; that is certain. When you stand before God at that time, He will say, “Who are you?” You might say, “I am a Moonie.” Then God will say, “Are you a real Moonie or a fake one?” What will you answer? Will you be able to say, “I am a genuine Moonie.” Do you have that confidence? Show me your result.

The real Moonies’ way is that of giving everything, forsaking everything, and loving everyone. God knows that, so He will ask you, “Did you live all your life on earth according to those three criteria?” At that time, how will you answer Him? Will you say with assurance, “Yes, God, I did”?

God created the entire universe with that heart. He gave everything, thinking only of others. We received that wonderful gift, so we have to return it. Where? Not to God directly-we must give back to this world. The world is your training course for Heaven, where you learn to forsake, give, and love. Become the kind of fruit for Heaven who feels: God’s happiness is my happiness; His joy is my joy.

What power do we need to make God’s world? We need love power. How wonderful a life we have! God is our subject of love; we are His objects of love and we are meant to become united into one. That is man’s purpose and destiny-that is your destiny! Every person has to become that way with God; we have to reach that purpose in reality. This is the real purpose of man. Is this clear? Now you know that this is our responsibility.

So the Kingdom of Heaven is a place where no one can live alone, because the ideal cannot be found by an individual all by himself. It has to be two-husband and wife. What about you American people-do you want to go at least once to Africa? America is in the highest place, at the summit. The highest place and the least developed place must have the exchange of give and take. As much as I have given every ounce of energy for the sake of the United States, you in turn must do that for the sake of unfortunate nations, as in Africa.

The United States is protecting Korea today almost reluctantly, but some force has been holding the two countries together. The international situation has always forced America to stay closely connected with Korea. At the same time, Reverend Moon has been holding tightly to the United States. The only difference is that the United States is trying to push Reverend Moon in one direction but I have been pushing them in the other direction. This is the battle. The United States has been saying, “Reverend Moon, you are all right as long as you will turn around and be centered upon the United States. We are the subject and you are the object.” But Reverend Moon has been saying, “No, no, this is not true.”

Who is bigger-the United States government or Reverend Moon? Reverend Moon is even shorter than you, so how could you say the! I am bigger? The population of the United States is 240 million and Reverend Moon is only one Oriental person, not even a citizen. That is the way America sees it. Whose eyes are bigger-Reverend Moon’s eyes or the U.S. government’s eyes? What about this-between the U.S government’s nose and smelling power and Reverend Moon’s smelling power, which one is greater? Even though Reverend Moon’s physical ears are not too big, which is greater-his listening power or the listening power of the U.S. government, which is greater? What about verbal power-which one is stronger? When I shout out something, everybody is shocked. But the U.S. government can issue statement after statement and nobody listens; everybody is dozing.

The difference is this: what Reverend Moon speaks is what he does. The U.S. government speaks but often there are no deeds to follow it up, so it is just empty rhetoric. The scale of the U.S. government is quite puny, but that is what they are trying to measure Reverend f Moon with. They just don’t have the right kind of scale to measure with. They try to use binoculars to watch him, but those lenses cannot encompass him; Reverend Moon is so big, they cannot see all of him through those particular binoculars. They cannot see anything clearly. They say, “Where is Reverend Moon? Who is he?”

You Americans tell me: Which one will surrender, the U.S. government to God, or the other way around? If they refuse to surrender out of arrogance, what will happen? The government will remain only as a facade, while the entire population of the country, particularly the young people, will eventually come to Father. They will be like a paper tiger, with nothing inside. You Americans are different, at least. You understand that God should be at the center and the U.S. should be the object. Is that true?

If you found some precious treasure, would you feel like giving it to the President of the United States, or to Father? You are crazy people! That is why they say you are brainwashed. However, we know that we are true love-washed, not brainwashed. Other people do not know or understand the touch of true love, but you Moonies have tasted something unique. That is why other people cannot understand the Unification Church-they do not understand true love. And that is why we are such at mystery to them.

Would you like to see Reverend Moon treated with greater respect than the president, or lesser? At this time, what do you think-is my position higher or lower than President Reagan’s? A simple way to look at it is this: If President Reagan came here trying to take the place of Reverend Moon, he could not lead the Unification Church for even one day. that’s for sure. But if Father were to move to the White House, I could guide the country with no problem. One aspect of this democratic country is very good-the fact that I can speak like this today. If I were to speak like this in a totalitarian system, within a few moments I would be taken away and possibly executed.

What they call the WASPs-White, Anglo-Saxon Protestants-look at Reverend Moon and cannot accept him. There are many Americans saying, “No, no,” against Reverend Moon now, but they are getting very tired and they will fall asleep. When they wake up, the rest of America will have gone to follow Reverend Moon’s movement.

Are there any CIA agents in the audience? Go ahead and tell the director of the CIA everything that Reverend Moon is speaking. The CIA is clever and at least they understand the truth. They say, “Well, Reverend Moon is a true anti-communist, and he is teaching good moral standards to young people. That is all good for America. The only problem is that he won’t become Americanized; he is trying to Moonize America!”

All kinds of people have come from around the world and become Americanized, but has that made them better human beings? On the other hand, you American men and women who have become “Moonized,” what kind of people have you become? You have become purpose oriented, moral, dedicated, and unselfish. What is wrong with that? That means the battle is already over; the umpire has already made his call. It is only a matter of time now. Do you agree?

Nothing really bothers or disturbs Reverend Moon; I am solid like a rock. I can chortle and laugh, “HA, HA, HA.” The key point is this: Moonizing is not bad, but what is the final result, what are the consequences of it? Is Reverend Moon just trying to use everybody like bait in the Pacific Ocean? No, Reverend Moon is Moonizing young people to truly create the Kingdom of God on the earth. What is wrong with that? By using the American citizens as raw material, Reverend Moon has produced people of much higher quality, with heavenly citizenship. This is the most ideal, sought-after position. Anybody who seriously opposes this is actually a traitor to the United States. If the government opposes it, then the government is actually betraying the American dream. Do you follow?

American people live well, and they ask, “Why shouldn’t we?” That is fine. I have no objection to all the American people living well, except that such a high level should be reached by going through the level of Africa. Two extremes must come together in harmony- the top American way of life and the most difficult African way of life. That is why my message and training for you have always included both the highest ideal and the lowest, most difficult way of life.

We do fund raising, witnessing, fasting and so forth. We work very hard all the time. People say, “Reverend Moon, your teaching is good but your practices are terrible. Why do you put American young people in such bad situations, such as selling flowers and other hard work?” But I say, “I am helping to create Americans who can embrace both the top and the bottom in life, people who can have dominion and control over everything.”

American people should give everything for the sake of Africa. Suppose people sold their fine homes and possessions and took that money to Africa where they could buy land, build hospitals and schools by which to serve the African people. If you could do that, would you strive I only to make yourself comfortable instead? Would you do that for your own sake? The way you can win Africa is to do three things: give to them, live for their sake and love them. You will not lose yourself, either. That is the truly wise way, the way that Reverend Moon is teaching.

I have been pouring everything, all my energy and resources, into America, but I have never felt that I have lost anything. Instead, I have gained something much greater: I have gained America. Korea, in the lower place, gave to America, which is in the higher place. I have been the personification of that standard of giving. Now America, in Reverend Moon’s tradition, should give everything to Africa, which is in the lowest place. That will never bring about your destruction; rather it will enable you to live truly. That is where your true life and your true hope lie. I would like to see America pour out everything she has into the continent of Africa, just as I have poured everything into America.

What about you American young people, do you agree with this? Do you think Reverend Moon’s teaching is wrong? You accept this? Then you never know what might take place. For instance, this brother here never knows when I might say, “OK, now I want you to pack up and move to Africa.” Will you complain, “But I need a little time to take care of this and that, a few days.” Then will you say, “I need a few weeks”? Then will you say, “A few more months”? Finally, would it be, “I need a few more years here in America”?

The wisest men and women are those who don’t feel they need to have some nice apartment or townhouse to live in, but are content with living out of their suitcase. Then all you have to do is pick up your suitcase and go, saying, “I’m ready, Father.” It is almost like a seasonal bird who moves from one hemisphere to another. They don’t have apartments or houses or possessions; they don’t even have automobiles. All they have is their two wings. But the male and female birds are very happy to fly together and their little offspring follow them, also very happy. The family of birds travels happily together.

What if I issued moving orders to all of you to go to Africa? Would you resist going? What would happen? You American white people here who can say, “Father, as soon as you issue your moving orders to go to Africa, I will be ready,” raise your hands. You are great people. Unbelievable! I’m not saying “Grey” people. I don’t like grey. I like “Great!”

Let’s imagine if the children of the U.S. Cabinet members sold all their belongings and went to Africa to do missionary work. Would that create bad public opinion? What has been the policy of most white Americans in the past? Basically, it has been exploitation: “Let’s go to Africa and take away the resources, such as the diamonds and gold and iron, and make ourselves richer.” Therefore, the people of the world have resisted Americans. On every continent people have expressed their resentment toward the “Ugly American” and have waved banners saying, “Yankee, go home!”

America has been given all its riches and resources from God so that it could exercise stewardship. America is safeguarding that properly until the Master comes, but when the true Heavenly owner and Master arrives, they should relinquish ownership. If America realizes that, they will be all right. When the Master comes, will he say, “OK, it’s all mine now”? No, he will say, “Open up the doors of the treasury and give out everything for the unfortunate people of Africa and the rest of the world.”

Is that role of the Master parallel to what I have been teaching you this morning, or is it contradictory? The Kingdom of Heaven must begin from Africa-not the United States. So the American people should walk and let the African people ride in their big cars; let the Africans take comfort while the white Americans fulfill the role of missionary. The white people brought black Africans over to America and used them as slaves; the white people were their masters. Now you should go to Africa and say, “I want to be your slave; you are the masters now.”

If Americans did that, would this country perish? No. That sort of action has never even been discussed by anyone in history, much less has anyone been doing it. Only Reverend Moon has had the logic, the reasoning and the pride to be able to do it. That is what Reverend Moon’s training program is all about: Asian people come to America and work for the sake of America; American people go to Africa and work for the sake of Africa.

If American people say, “I will not do that sort of thing because I am a first-class citizen of this fine country,” the future of this country will be very dismal. I will watch to see how you American people respond. The blessings of this country-material, technological and every other sort-are for the sake of the whole world. If Americans try to hold on to them just for selfish purposes, to promote the well-being of the white, Anglo-Saxon people, this nation will definitely perish.

The Moonies’ hope is in turning. By turning and making a full circle, we create a center; that is our hope-to create a center. Once we turn, the axis shall be formed. That axis should be always on a vertical line. The more you turn without an axis, the more problems you create. But with the right axis of true love, the more you turn, the more construction that can take place. Is this very clear?

It doesn’t matter how much book learning you may have, or how many courses in philosophy you may have taken. What do you think-just holding on to one way is better, or holding both sides is better? What about East and West, is it enough to just hold hands, or shouldn’t they embrace? Then when they embrace, what should be their center? True love. There should be movement- Oriental people should love Westerners more than they love Easterners. Western people should love the Eastern people more than they love themselves.

The spirit world is coming down to love the physical world and the physical world is loving the spirit world. Again, this is give and take with the highest ideal. In the name of God, we can have the exchange of love; you can f go joyfully to the lowest place or the widest, highest place. We can move to the east, west, north or south; we are the God-created independence movement, bringing true freedom on the face of the earth.

Reverend Moon is not only speaking about an Oriental philosophy or ideology; I am also teaching a Western ideology. Within me the two realms are harmonized. Reverend Moon is not only harboring the earthly ideal but the heavenly ideal as well. Reverend Moon’s ideal is universal-it can go anywhere and in all four directions.

When the True Parents go to your home would we be guests or like hosts or masters? Would you welcome us in your home, or would you want to charge us for the room? Or will you say, “Father, if you want to come to my home, you have to call first and make an appointment”? That is the American way, isn’t it? What if I just showed up all of a sudden and kicked your door, saying, “I’m here!” Would you immediately say, “Don’t invade my privacy!”? Would you tell me I couldn’t come in? No, you say you would welcome me in anytime.

Unless you embrace the two worlds of East and West, there is no way the ideal can be created. It is the Korean custom that whenever you present a gift or some object to another person, particularly an elder or someone in a higher position, you always use both hands. In America, since you have no such concept, you always give something with one hand. Some Americans even give me papers or things like that with one hand, sometimes not even looking at me. The eyes are very important when you present something. You should present something with both hands and your eyes should be directed toward the recipient. When your eyes are there, it means your heart is also there. Your heart, mind and body are all there, focused into that act of giving.

The other way is almost barbaric-virtually shoving something at somebody in a casual and careless manner. In summertime, many women walk around on the streets half-dressed. That is not so pretty, either; it is certainly not a reflection of a highly cultured society. That is also vulgar and barbaric.

The way of life in the United States is based on pragmatism. I am not really opposed to pragmatism. The road toward the ideal is actually the most pragmatic way of life because that is the way you will gain the most in your life. You will eventually gain more this way than any other way.

Suppose I said that everybody here at Belvedere today should go do missionary work in Africa. Those who oppose such a thing, please stand up. Nobody is standing up so that means, at least, that everybody here is aspiring to go to Heaven. In 1971, God spoke to Reverend Moon and said, “My son, go to America.” What should I have said? “God, don’t you know that I need time to prepare myself? I have to learn to speak English and study the customs there. I need some time!” Should I have said that? The important thing is not the language, the customs or culture. The only really important thing is obedience. “Yes Sir, Heavenly Father” is what I said and I just took off.

If God told me now, “Leave America. The job is done there, so go to Africa,” then I would be gone by the next morning. I wouldn’t even have to say, “Members, assemble I want to say good-bye to you.” Do you think that I would say to God, “But Belvedere and East Garden are just getting shaped up. Now that we have built more room at East Garden, I want the chance to enjoy it before I leave for another country”? No, not at all. What about you, would you do the same?

I may go back to Korea and you would want to come there, isn’t that true? All right, but you can only come to Korea by way of Africa. You have to go to a land hostile to America, where the people shout, “Yankee, go home.” Go there and transform that hostility until they want to pay respect to you good American people. When you have earned respect as their brother, their teacher, their master, then you can come to Korea and see me. Do you follow?

Why should it be like that? The road toward the ideal is designed in exactly that way. To go on the road to Heaven, you have to embrace Cain; Abel must love Cain and gain dominion over him before he can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This is the teaching and ideology of the Unification Church. The Principle teaches this point, particularly in the Principle of Creation; it is absolutely the basic, fundamental truth of the universe. Everything must be manifested according to that law; no shortcuts or deviation are possible.

This is why you are doing the things you do; you are tasting Africa here in America, in a way, by doing fund raising, fasting, witnessing and so forth. African people will also come to America and work diligently; they do not just sit passively and wait to be taken care of. They work side by side with the American people and white people.

Look at me. I came as a foreigner to this country. Have I sat passively and waited for other people to take care of me? No, I have always stayed ahead of everybody. Many changes have taken place in America and now a lot of people are saying, “Reverend Moon, we really need you here. Could you please reconsider and stay here?”

You know, I have no sense of time while I am speaking, but my stomach is telling me that it is getting late. When I looked at my watch just now, I was surprised to see that it was 10:00 o’clock.

In a few days, I will be leaving America to go somewhere, probably Korea. I do not know when I will be back. This is the reason I have spoken this particular sermon today, which is very important. When I am here in America and speaking at Belvedere, you come to Sunday Service but when I am not here, are you going to stay away? Actually, the ideal is for you to attend even more regularly when I am away. When I am not here, you should work even harder. That is the ideal way. Am I wrong? No, you know that this is correct.

Thus when I am away working on some other project, you should be assembling at Belvedere with even more passion and prayer, and working harder, giving even more. While I am away, I will ask, “How many people are assembling at Belvedere?” and if the answer is, “Not many,” then I will say, “Those Americans are just hopeless; I’m not ever going back there. I don’t want to deal with them any more.”

I would like to go to Red China. Does one Chinese person have the same value as one American? Yes, in God’s eyes their value is the same. Which would be easier to transform-one American or one Chinese? Of course, the Chinese would be easier. If we could go to China and spend the same amount of money and resources as we have poured out in this country, you think about what would happen. Wouldn’t China virtually turn around, or would it just remain immovable? Deng, the Chinese leader, would certainly enjoy meeting with me. Now that gigantic country of China is taking an objective position; they are trying to grab onto me.

Now you know the way toward the ideal. You have learned it this morning. Two must become harmonized- two arms, two legs, two eyes. Heaven must be entered by men and women together. When a child is sick, the parent’s heart is completely concentrated on him. The sick or crippled child receives the most sympathy among all the children from the parents. That is the quality of the parental heart. The parents are at the peak position, so their heart goes down to the lowest valley. That is the ideal-extreme to extreme. How can anybody rebel against that? Nobody can oppose this law. It is absolute.

How can we make the bridge between the extremes? You should imitate my way of life. You know that now. You have to work for the world, not just the nation. Our ideal way is to always pursue the higher goal. Shall we conclude now? The conclusion is very simple: if you are ready to die honorably for the sake of God and the world, you will surely live honorably. If you have such a noble conviction, you will certainly live in an honorable way every day. But anybody who wants to get away with living just for his own happiness will go the opposite direction. This is the most central point of Jesus’ teaching, as recorded in the Bible: “Whoever wishes to save his own life shall lose it; but whoever loses his life for My sake shall find it.” Jesus truly knew the universal law.

We all should live according to that teaching, as Jesus did. Once again, you cannot enter the ideal level by yourself. Either as an individual, society or nation you must be paired. The United States must be paired with Korea; therefore, Reverend Moon has been holding the United States tightly. Although the United States is reluctant and resisting, it is still holding on to Korea. This is happening because of some greater power. When Korea comes to the United States’ position and vice-versa, uniting and making a perfect turn, then the entire world will have become one at that point. All you Moonies want to go to Korea, don’t you? Who controls that? I did not instill that desire in you, but it is the manifestation of the universal law.

If you go to a festive celebration and everybody starts to dance, what if you have no partner? What a miserable feeling to have to just sit and watch all by yourself. The entire universe is like a grand hall or ballroom. Everyone within that hall must be a part of a pair; otherwise, you cannot stay. God Himself will tell you to leave. That dance hall has a door which opens automatically to any pairs who want to come in and dance. There is no discrimination or refusal to anyone.

If you Westerners or American people feel you can remain forever in a very high place, you are wrong. The only way you can go to Heaven and the ideal place is by lowering yourself. That is the teaching of Reverend Moon. The problems between black and white people in America will be solved once this teaching is understood. Whites will humble themselves and embrace with the blacks; blacks will make the effort to elevate themselves to equal give and take with the whites. Then the problem will be gone.

The circling motion will bring us down into the center, into the focal point. Once we reach that focus, we return the other way around and develop outward. It is wrong for black people ever to think, “Because it is Reverend Moon’s teaching, you white people have to come here and serve me.” That is the wrong attitude and equally as evil as white arrogance. Black people must humble themselves and work hard, clean up their atmosphere and orient themselves in an altruistic direction; then give and take will occur. Then we will have a focus, a true center. Without that center, you will be thrown out of orbit, never to rejoin the community of the universe. Do you understand what I have said this morning?

When I have been gone from the United States and I call and ask the American leaders how many people have f been attending Sunday Service at Belvedere, I want to hear, “So many that they spilled out onto the lawn because there was no room for them in the auditorium.” Do you think I would be resentful and say, “Gee, why didn’t that many come to hear me when I was there?” No, I would say, “Hallelujah! Finally, America has understood my message!” If such a booming Belvedere service ever happens, I will feel great confidence and comfort in America and I will think, “I’m glad I gave them the sermon, “Road Toward the Ideal.”They must have gotten my message that day.”

Those who pledge to me that you will do it, raise your hands. Thank you and God bless you.

## THE FUTURE OF THE RELIGIOUS PERSON

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### September 1, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

The ordinary secular person has only a vague idea of where he is going in his life. Religious people, on the other hand, have an understanding that eventually they will return to God. They know that since God exists, surely Satan must also exist in conflict with God; they know that mankind is caught in between. Even vaguely, religious people know that those who believe in God come under the control and influence of Him and those who don’t come under the control of Satan.

Because of the fall of man, people have not had a clear understanding of their situation. Without knowing clearly where they were going, mankind has been constantly searching for the better, the truer direction, always under the satanic dominion. The first ancestors-that small number of people-made an error and then all their descendants have had to go the inevitable course.

The ultimate wish of mankind has been to get out of the satanic domain. Throughout this desperate struggle, the number of human beings has been increasing; all these people have been searching for a way to get out of the satanic dominion and return to God. On the other hand, Satan has tried his best to keep these multitudes on his side and prevent them from returning to God’s side.

When people speak different languages, their culture and customs are also different. Mankind has been divided into different races, languages and dialects. What is the cause of the division of language which has always prevented people from uniting? Because of different languages, misunderstandings occur and breakdown in communication is common.

Perhaps it started like this: the elder brother said something like, “gohan,’ then the younger brother said, “food,” in order to rebel and be different. Perhaps the elder brother wore a certain type of clothing and the younger brother wanted to wear something that looked different. Perhaps he just cut off the sleeves so that his shirt had a different shape.

The elder brother may have been following the parents in the right way, while the younger brother wanted to go a different way in order to disagree and show his antagonism. As their circumstances and environment changed, their way of life changed and their languages changed even more. However, God’s goal and His desire has always been for unity, harmony and peace. Therefore, God certainly would not have wanted to see people speaking different languages and becoming divided.

We can imagine the family of Adam and Eve, the father and mother, and Cain and Abel, the two brothers. These four became enemies of one another; they were in serious disharmony and disagreement. From the very beginning there were two streams forming the future of the world culture: One was on God’s side and the other was that of the satanic side. Now we know the terms from Principle and say that the first stream represents the Abel trend and the other the Cain way. These two trends began because of disharmony and fighting between Cain and Abel.

We can also see the division between the internal aspect of man, the mind, and the external aspect, the body. The internal life has been aligned more closely with God’s way, while the external life has been closer to Satan. We can clearly see that if the ancestors of mankind had not fallen, then people would not be divided. Wherever a man’s mind went, his body would have followed that direction, without conflict.

But because of the fall, division between mind and body came about, just as division between the brothers came about. Where the mind went, the body refused to follow; where one brother went, the other refused to follow. In this manner, the rift has grown as the years have gone by. As the years passed and more people multiplied, much more division came about. Now the world has come to the point of division between two major sides, one being the democratic side, which is basically theistic, representing God, and the other being the materialistic, atheistic side, representing Satan.

People of the world can see this great division, even though they do not realize how this division came about- from where, the cause and process of this divided world. All they know is that we are living in a very divided world. We can see clearly that, because of this division on the world level-one advocating theism and the other atheism-we are getting near the end of history, the time when the fruit of what was sown is about to appear.

American civilization is based on man, not on God; it is a humanistic culture. When this country was begun two hundred years ago, it was founded on belief in God. But, as the years went by, this country became more and more humanistic, rather than God-centered, more and more secular, rather than religious. Americans have come to worship material wealth more and more. Now the American family has been breaking up so much that all meaningful unity in society has been broken. Everything in this society has become corrupted, particularly the young people. Nobody has been able to resolve this problem. The power of the American government and the military cannot solve the problem; neither can economic power or technology. None of these can liberate this country.

Even though this country was started with a clear direction, it went the other way. There were the two streams- one was that of God, and America clearly stood within that stream and was meant to remain within it. But today we find that it has not followed God. Now confusion has arisen in all areas; every structure is on the verge of collapse. There is no mending now. The great culture of this country has been constantly chased around by Satan. It has become so vulnerable now that it is under constant threat of communism. If America had adhered to God’s direction, it certainly would have been in good shape and strong, never having to worry so much about communism.

Now many American people have even come to the point where they believe that God is dead. As a result, they have found themselves living like a person without a mind. Only their body is important so they think only in materialistic, humanistic terms. The idea of God has very little meaning in their lives.

God really had to face an emergency situation in this country. Thus He sent the Unification Church for the purpose of redirecting not only the religiously-oriented people, but also to re-channel the external way of life back into that of God’s stream. This is the mission given to the unification Church.

In this society there are all kinds of disharmony and conflict on every level. There are different social groups, different churches, even, and they come against each other. There is conflict and fighting in the family, the churches, society; it is everywhere. How do we resolve this problem? Society is powerless because of the division in all areas. Where once there may have been potential, now America finds no resources, no way to resolve this.

The question and problem is how to get away from satanic fetters and eliminate the satanic elements in man’s life. This is today’s problem. Who can eliminate the satanic elements? In every age, God is the one to resolve this, but He cannot do it by Himself Because human beings fell, they must also recover. God waited many, many years until man did the proper things to be restored. God extended the dispensation over and over to get to this point now.

Because of the fall, man is living in the hell which he himself caused. It is hell because it is not the world which God can dominate. Since the whole universe is governed by universal law, likewise the life of man is governed by Principle, Divine Principle. Since man does not live according to the Principle, there is a deep discrepancy between the standard God sets and where human beings are. The only way to get out of that discrepancy is for God to find some condition, however small, by which He can move fallen man, the people in hell, into a better place.

How can we bring ourselves out of hell on earth and move to where God’s dominion is? Obviously, the first thing we must do in tackling this problem is to find the very cause- how man came to be this way.

In any jail, you can find two types of people. One type of inmate is rather conscientious; he will be remorseful and reflective, constantly trying to understand his situation: “Why am I here? When I met that person, what made me listen to him? That was the first step in the wrong direction and it eventually led me to this point” Such a person honestly tries to understand why he is in prison. The other type of inmate, by contrast, is the one who thinks, “If I just hadn’t made any mistakes, it would have been the perfect crime. When I get out, I will do it better, but I won’t get caught again” All he wants is to get away with what he does Those are the two basic types of people.

We find ourselves in the same situation as those jail inmates. In the fallen world today, we live in a son of extended jail. We are not really free because of our satanic fetters-although we want to do good things, we often cannot. Satan is constantly compelling us to commit actions we don’t want to do. Man is in agony, saying, “How can I get out of this hell? Why did I come here in the first place?” Some people think, “I have done something which was wrong,’ and in this way they constantly try to find the solution. Some people, on the other hand, never give a thought to such things and just go on, day after day, committing more and more sin, more and more crime. That is why the comparison between the people in jail and others in the fallen world is accurate.

The idea never occurs to most people unless they are very religious that they have committed any crime or sin. They do not see either themselves or their ancestors as having any guilt. They are content to pursue illegal pleasures and happiness. Members of the Unification Church are constantly aware of the reason we are living in hell o’ earth; that cause is the fall of our human ancestors. We know that each of us is also a descendant of the fallen generations, so we repent and we want to constantly get away from that. At least we are aware that our ancestors have sinned and therefore we have to make it good. Is that what we do? We are probably the only group who thinks this way in the world.

Man’s prison began on the individual level; then it became the family prison and then the tribal prison and so on, until now we are living in the world-level prison. Wherever you go, you find the same condition, even on the cosmic level; spirit world is no exception. People there are in hell because they lived hellishly on earth. Then how do we get out of here? Of course, we want to simply jump out of this condition but there is no way to do that.

We cannot just get out of here, even though it may seem simple. We are a part of the great, big world. So what we must do now is go back to the individual level where the’ human ancestors fell, be restored and then go out again tot the world and restore it. Then we will be free. We cannot simply jump out; rather, we must go back to the origin and go through the other way.

Now we find ourselves with the burden of sin, not only ° the individual level, but all the way up to the cosmic level, just as if we committed it ourselves, because we are taking all the responsibility. Ever since man fell, people have kept on committing crime and sin; not one time have they paid back, or indemnified, that sin.

The responsibility for all sorts of crime and sin is being borne by everyone on earth and they do not even know it. For instance, the early settlers who came here from Europe and other parts of the world three or four hundred years ago killed many Indians. In fact, they nearly annihilated the Indians in the process of founding this country. Now the country is very prosperous, at least materially. Who should be responsible for those past killings? Clearly, those who are living on the land of America, every one of them, have to bear that responsibility.

Furthermore, who should take the responsibility for that great wrongdoing after World War II, when America had the mission of bringing the whole world to God’s side but failed to do it? Many countries were lost, instead, to communism. Now America itself is going the direction which is contrary to God. This is today’s situation, and it is something we have to think seriously about.

Somebody has to take that responsibility now and we are the ones, we must pay the indemnity and make good. That is what we are doing now. Americans may say, “Maybe those people in the past did wrong, but I am not responsible for that. Somebody else should be responsible” But God does not agree with that. We know that all things work very clearly according to the law of cause and effect. Through that we can see why American youth are becoming victims to the plague of drugs. Drugs are really the most miserable and evil things. Why, of all the advanced countries, must America suffer from that?

We can look back to the time when the white, Anglo Saxon people dumped so much opium into China in order to weaken their people and eventually take over that country. The white people are suffering the effects now. They must pay for what they have done to others. This is the negative reward-the punishment-that they have to take for what they did earlier.

We can see clearly that if we commit some mistake or sin, the only way to get back to the original state is to pay back or indemnify that crime. What we have done is done and there is no way to erase that, but there is a way to restore or pay back that debt. The earlier we do that, the better. For instance, the way for America to be forgiven for what the Anglo-Saxons did to Orientals in the past, including the Indians, is for the Asians to come to America and say, “We forgive you.” It is they who have to say that, not the ones who committed the crimes themselves. Those who have been the victims must come and say, “You are forgiven.”

Reverend Moon has come from the Orient and has worked so hard here in America to find a valid way to plead to God, “Because of what I have done and these conditions, please forgive this country” Reverend Moon is working hard to discover the means through which this country can be forgiven. You cannot just say, “Oh, God, please forgive” We have to have all the conditions and contents of valid indemnity.

One has to take all things into consideration. Someone who is not related directly to the sin can indemnify it, so the credit of that can go to the person who made the mistake and has sinned. This enormous task has to be worked out very faithfully.

This is the benefactor of all benefactors-someone through whom we can have hope. Only through him can we come to the light and live. In English, you have the word “Savior” but the word “benefactor” has the same significance. I am saved by someone else doing a lot of good things for me-and then delivering me out of these fetters. That is the benefactor. Reverend Moon came to this country and worked to save it from its historical crimes and wrongdoings. Those who themselves made the mistakes are not even thinking about them, so for America and American history, Reverend Moon is really their only hope. But not knowing that, they threw him into Danbury prison.

Maybe they have done wrong without knowing, but if you break a law without realizing it, does it dismiss you from being punished? No. I came out of Danbury and I did the same work, but with even more fervor and greater effort. I have been teaching you, pushing you to work so hard and pay indemnity. No one likes that, including me. Why do I do that? It is for your sake, as individuals. It is not for my own sake. I am doing what I am doing now for all the members of the Unification Church.

I am working hard, even now, to make the Unification Church members realize the truth-what we have done wrong, how we can pay back the debt for having committed those crimes, and how we can go back to the original place. We must know how we can do the work for America and the world, because we are standing on the front line. It bothers many white people that this Oriental man- Reverend Moon-has come here and said things they haven’t even thought about, things which they don’t want to hear. But I have spoken clearly about this nation and this government. Is it true?

Now we have come to the point where the only way America can be saved is for the people to realize their responsibility and bravely bear that responsibility, no matter how heavy, and pledge, “We will pay back our debt and also we will pay back the debts of the world. Therefore, God, please forgive us” The only way for America to be forgiven is for it to take the burdens of the world, including that of the countries whose people were oppressed and massacred by communism. That problem occurred because America did not fulfill its responsibility to bring them to God’s side, in the first place. So America must realize that responsibility, too, and fight against communism, liberate those people and restore them to God’s side. That is the responsibility of America to the world. America must fulfill that world-level responsibility before it can even expect or consider being forgiven by God.

But American people do not know that. There is so much corruption and moral degradation in this country, as well as racial problems which this society has not been able to solve. So how can they liberate the communist world? They absolutely cannot do it. From what source can they receive that kind of power? Only from God. Can they receive it from you? From President Reagan? From the president of Harvard? What about religious leaders, such as Billy Graham? No matter how high a place those people may be standing in, they do not know God’s will fully.

The American people must return to God. In Jesus’ time John the Baptist, standing in the wilderness, proclaimed, “Repent, and return to God!” First of all, you have to repent! What kind of sins do you have? Individual sin, family sin, tribal sin, all the way up to the world and universal sin. We are all that heavily laden. America has no hope now, so someone is standing out in the wilderness, just as at the time of the Israelites, proclaiming loudly, “Repent!” Reverend Moon is that person. I am telling you Moonies first of all to repent. You have to repent!

Somebody has to dedicate and sacrifice himself Who becomes the sacrifice? The Orientals? The undeveloped countries? No. You Americans are smart, right? You know that whoever is standing in the key position has to make the sacrifice. What if Reverend Moon disappears from here? What will everybody do? There will be no way out. You know that. Your eyes can see that. You can look at American youth and see human trash! Who can make them whole?

You have to know that clearly. You know that New York City has become like Sodom and Gomorrah. Who came up with the idea of free sex? Did God? What about homosexuality? Did God create that? People are becoming Satan’s sacrifice. American Moonies, how can we save the whole world? Can you give everything on God’s altar? You American young women, can you do that? Otherwise, this big country will decline.

I think about that. No matter how much Americans hate me now, I know the terrible result coming for America. You don’t know. From now, you have to make your determination. This is a serious position for American Moonies. Do you understand? It is a serious time!

I will not be staying here very long. You must repent for the government, for Reagan’s administration. How can you carry this heavy burden? In Jesus time, the Israelites were in the same position but they didn’t know it. From God’s viewpoint, their situation was most serious, but they didn’t know it. The only one who knew was Jesus Christ, so he took his cross, saying, “This is God’s will, I will follow. No matter how heavy a burden, I will carry it” That was Jesus’ attitude.

Reverend Moon has done the same thing. While I was in Danbury, I founded a new magazine. Why? This is like the enemy country to me. Why don’t I seek revenge against this country? America represents the world. Therefore, I came here and made a strong foundation. This is my work and Danbury’s purpose. Do you follow me?

Now the situation is more serious than ever in this country. Why doesn’t Reverend Moon leave? Outside American people say, “Why don’t you just go home?” But I continue to tell this nation it must fulfill its responsibility. I must stay here and do this. You know that. It is a most serious situation all over the world.

The world didn’t believe in Jesus Christ at that time and God had to hit the world. You must take this responsibility now and fulfill it, always helping God’s purpose. You know that very clearly. How can you solve the problems of this country? American churches are now working together with the Unification Church because they are now understanding better. American leaders know that they must follow the way of survival. Thus they have to learn the CAUSA theory in order to be protected from the communist world, as well as from moral degradation. By learning the CAUSA theory, they can do that. We can state this confidently. Now it is your responsibility to set a new direction for America.

I am urging you Japanese members to realize that, since this is America, American members must take the primary responsibility. Japanese members came to help them, but it is not your primary responsibility. Nevertheless, you must help.

This is a grave task which we must accomplish by 1988. It is a truly historical undertaking we are engaged in now. During these three years, we must do even more than in the years of 1945-1948. Forty years have passed since then and we have come once again to the historical parallel of that time. The Israelites had to work in Canaan; in the same way, we must fight and win the victory. There can be no substitute for that victory. Since God really saw the crucial nature of this time, He let me go to Danbury. During that time, God worked to take the giant land of China and turn it around from the enemy side toward the Godly side.

Some of you may have heard the extensive report of the media fact-finding tour. At this time, many important media people are taking a tour through China. The Premier and other high-level government officials have talked to them. From the bottom of their hearts, they seriously asked them to convey the message that China wishes to modernize their industry with the assistance of the Unification movement. They said that clearly. That is none other than an act of God. God will never lose in any event. If we go through difficulty, that is indemnity, but God will bring back more benefit than that difficulty. God never loses. You might say that He never loses money in doing business.

I made so many significant decisions while I was in Danbury and many of those you already know about because I have spoken of them. But some of them I have never spoken about. There were many important decisions made in Danbury.

We know that John the Baptist was standing alone in the wilderness and bellowing out, “Repent! The Kingdom of God is near!” We Moonies must do that same thing now. Now and during the next three years we must really do exactly the same thing as John did and exactly the same thing that I have been doing during the past fourteen years. You Japanese members, as well as the American members, must do this on the front line just as John did in the wilderness.

Now, fortunately, many conscientious people here in America have heard the things I have proclaimed, and they are responding better than before-much better, in fact, in some areas. Thus if we make an all-out effort to reach them and preach to them, pleading with them, warning them of the imminent dangers that are coming, there will be new hope born.

I am now clearly directing you to do that. I do this for a reason, because of this serious meaning. If you do not do what I have told you to, and because of that I leave this country, you will really be in a helpless state, like the prisoner in my example who has to sit and reflect upon the past years, asking himself, “Why didn’t I do this and that? Why did I do that?” You will find yourself in the same misery.

Also, when the rest of the people realize later what happened during 1986 and 1987, and that they had to suffer the consequences because you didn’t fulfill, they will hold you responsible. Even when you go to spirit world, you cannot escape that responsibility. It is that serious and therefore you must obey my directions now. If you don’t fulfill the responsibility which I am giving you now, even in the spirit world you will not be able to come to me, as you do now at Belvedere. It will not be possible to do that because of the way spirit world is made.

Why do you think Jesus had to go to the cross? What is the difference in the situation we are facing now and during the next three years? We should never forget Jesus’ position. We are chosen, as were many people before in history, to be responsible for our country. For example, when the president of a country does his job well, many will benefit and he will be praised. But if he fails his mission, the whole responsibility comes upon him. We members of the Unification Church are also chosen. We know that. Whether we are worthy or not, still we are chosen. We must take pride in that, but when we don’t fulfill our responsibility, then we must be ready to suffer the consequences. We cannot just get away with it.

Knowing that future fate and the responsibility of the religious person, I worked very hard in Korea during the past six months. I worked to prepare Korea to play the central role for all the Christian activity of the world. Even though many people opposed and misunderstood me, I continued to work to open that way for the sake of all religious people on earth. It took me six serious months, and that was achieved. I have done all that to ease the responsibility of all religious people, including the members of the Unification Church, in the near future. I have done that work in Korea.

I have made that foundation as an alternative. We must have a back-up plan that is as good as the original one. So even though America may not fully complete its responsibility toward the world, Korea, with the help of China and Japan-all three countries working together-can make God’s providential world foundation. I have made an alternate plan on that foundation. Making this kind of foundation is the most effective way of saving the world.

How can God’s providential way survive? Reverend Moon is one man who is fulfilling that way. If North America falls down, I will work with the South American providence. If the Protestant Christian world doesn’t fulfill, God will extend His plan to Latin countries with the Roman Catholic foundation. That is the oldest Christian church. At that time, you will have to follow South America. That will be a miserable situation for you, without question.

When I first came to America, I visited all fifty states within 43 days. There is no American person who has done such a thing. Only this foreigner, one Oriental man- Reverend Moon-did that. Why? For God’s will. God wanted to see this entire continent truly united. Now there are many separate states, but in the future they will be completely combined into one. Communism has infiltrated this nation and worked to separate it. In the southern part of the country, many Spanish people who came there have been influenced by communists who are trying to make problems. The communist world knows that to win they have to divide the Anglo-Saxon part of America from the Spanish part.

This is reality, not just my words. This is not a threat, either, but if America fails, it will be in a really miserable situation. North America will have to follow South America. American people have not been able to save this country; they do not know what is at stake. Only the Unification Church members understand that. This is the way of truth, not the way of just talking. The way of truth means you go through that way, making the result: God’s one world.

You have to make this a reality. This is a problem. I look at you American young people and wonder, “How can I make you strong so you can stand in the position to save this country?” I myself cannot be free; I cannot escape. I chose this course myself. You are in the same situation. You have to persevere, like soldiers. Can you do that for the country and the world? Otherwise, God can’t have hope in these Moonies.

What kind of duty do you have? One is for America and one is for the world and cosmos. You have to have the strong determination to digest that duty. When the Israelites were about to enter into Canaan, what did God tell them? Be bold and strong! You Americans are God’s new Israelites. You must also get into Canaan.

You are in a painful circumstance. As Moonies, you think, “We are in a miserable situation. How can we fulfill this life, this incredible mission? How can we do it?” But I give you the same words. Be bold and strong! No matter how lovely things might appear in the secular world-such as gold jewelry, beautiful women or handsome men-you must not pursue these things. This is Satan’s bait. It looks good, tastes good, smells good; but when you swallow it, you are finished. That’s all. Do you understand? Our situation is exactly the same as that of the Israelites.

God cannot have hope in American young people, or American families, or the rest of society. You have the purpose of making this situation good again by offering yourself on God’s altar. We have to make a new reformation, a new revolution. After that, this country will survive. Otherwise, there is no way. I know this clearly. When this happens, you may say, “Where is Father?” but I will not be in this country, no matter how good a result you may be making. I said this clearly the other day to the State Leaders.

This is the first of September. Four more months to go in this year- 9, 10, 11, 12. During these four months we have to fight. We don’t have a whip like Satan’s world. God’s whip or weapon is action. Father only talks to you after making the result. First you should accomplish, then talk about it. I have been working in America for the past fourteen years. I have said continuously that you have to save this country. I have made the foundation, a strong foundation, so there can be no excuses.

In the next four months, you members, both Japanese and American. must take a really bold and courageous stand to fulfill your mission. We must never forget that the fate of the religious person is to do his mission. There is no alternative. We must remember that since we are at the forefront of all religious persons, we must do our mission or we must forfeit everything. There is no third alternative. We can see the negative example in America, in which the people have failed to fulfill the Christian mission. They are now on the verge of perishing.

You have to fulfill your religious purpose, no matter how difficult. We have to do our mission; we cannot run away from God. This is the fate of the religious man or woman. Once I received my mission as a religious man, I had to achieve results. You have to have accomplishments in order to stand in front of God. Otherwise, God will say, “I don’t know you. I don’t need that; I need people who accomplish their mission” I know this very well.

I am teaching you this clearly. God is looking at you. If you do not accomplish this mission, God will ask, “Why didn’t you do that?” Can you say, “I didn’t have the power. I didn’t know better”? No, you cannot say that. If you cannot accomplish the mission, why did you receive that mission? Why stand in front of God and receive it? You are attending this place, this holy place. You have to know clearly about fulfilling God’s mission. The important thing is not your own purposes, but God’s mission.

No matter how much difficulty I faced in America, I held fast to this purpose. Since World War II, during these past forty years, I have always put God’s mission first.

Whenever I meet one of the Unification Church members, I ask him his name and what his mission is. That is all I want to know. You cannot come to me and say, “Father,’ unless you can show me that you have fulfilled your mission. Before you come before me, I will say what God will say, “Go out and do your job” After you do it, then you can come back. This is the providential course. These are not Reverend Moon’s words but God’s words. I educate you with that kind of standard.

You are the soldiers who have to save America. Do you follow me? You have to do this mission or America cannot survive. Now you understand clearly, right? All Americans are smart, so you are smart people here.

Let us pray.

## THE GLORY OF THE VICTOR

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### August 31, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

I have written the title of today’s speech on the blackboard. How does this writing compare with English? English is written horizontally, from left to right, and Korean is written vertically, from top to bottom. Oriental script can be written horizontally as well, but from right to left.

There are many other differences between Eastern and Western cultures. When Orientals beckon a person to come, they gesture with the fingers pointing downward, whereas Westerners extend their hand with the fingers pointing up. Another thing which seems very odd to Orientals is for an American to write with his left hand. A left-handed person seems very unusual and strange to a Korean; he is hardly considered to be a whole person. Also, Americans often sleep on their stomach while Orientals sleep on their back, ready to receive blessings from heaven. I suppose Americans have enough blessings so they sleep with their stomach down!

Our goal is to unite the two cultures. In order for the two to come together, one side will have to give in and reverse its habits. This isn’t easy for either culture to do. For West and East to meet is very difficult, but they must become one. In what fashion? We must give this subject much thought.

In the case of a subject-object pair, the subject should be bigger than the object. Men are generally taller than women, for example, so women must look up to men. Thus men represent heaven and women represent earth. Similar examples are very common in the world.

In comparison with Occidental culture, Oriental culture is more spiritually based. All the major religions were born in the Orient. Civilization has moved around the globe, and each area has had its time of peak development. Korea, for example, has achieved brilliant things in its 5,000-year history. Today is the end time and Western civilization is attracted to the East, preparing to meet it. We can clearly observe this tendency. The values of Western civilization have reached their limits. No longer can the West push forward and increase its influence as it did in the past. Western civilization is being prepared to join with the Orient.

It seems more reasonable for a person’s spirit to control his body than the other way around. Eastern civilization has always placed more value on things of a spiritual nature, while Western civilization has sought material values and wealth. This has been a consistent pattern. You may wonder why cultures don’t pursue both spiritual and material values, but it doesn’t happen that way.

Western civilization has always sought for more of everything. If people had two of something, they wanted three; the more they had, the more they wanted. Their goal has been to influence and control the whole world. This is what Western civilization has been seeking.

To lead a religious life, people have had to stay away from materialistic thinking and pursue spiritual things. That is the way to achieve spiritual depth. The more you deny one side, the more the other side increases. That is exactly what happens.

Both the spiritual and the material spheres have the goal of influencing the world. Why isn’t there a balance between the spiritual and material ways of life so that human life might be enhanced? It is because our world is not the original, ideal world. The fall resulted in a separation between the spirit and body. In these last days, we must bear the fruit of what was sown in the beginning. Therefore, one side of the world has been mainly vertical and the other mainly horizontal. As the end approaches, each culture is reaching out to the other, trying to supplement what it lacks.

This diagram illustrates upper and lower, left and right. Satan unjustly took the right side, which was supposed to represent Heaven. Thus the heavenly forces have had to occupy the left side. To be reinstated in our original position-the right side-we have to go around and settle on the left side. This means we must first deny our proper place before we can settle there.

Today’s title is “The Glory of the Victor.” What is the role of the Unification Church supposed to be? We know that we are at the summit of religious development. Religion must be able to embrace and encompass all things, not only spiritual things but also the material world. It must encompass both spirit and body. A religion which fulfills that qualification is the highest religion. The spiritual side is the higher position, but the material side must be included as well. This is what the Unification Church is doing. We have not only a spiritual goal and standard but also a material standard-we must reach out to the whole world, as well as the spiritual realm and God.

How will East and West unite, since they are so different? Should the spiritual Orient go over to the materialistic West and dominate it, or should the West go over to the East and make unity there? Which way is best? The mind, not the body, is the center of a person. The center should not move around; when the center moves, it creates confusion. The mind should maintain a consistent position, while the body may move around anywhere. So it is reasonable for the body to come to the mind, which is the center, and unite with it. Do you think I say this because I am an Oriental and want a convenient philosophy to suit myself? No.

There has been a dramatic pattern of change in the two world cultures. Just a few years ago, Korea was very poor and had little interest in material values. But for some strange reason, it has recently been achieving staggering material progress. The same is true for Japan; in a short period of time, it has made enormous material progress. The internal cause has been operating, and now the external results are evident. This is the right time for such advancements.

At the same time, many in the West who had been pursuing material values all along started denying that tradition, rejecting it for the pursuit of spiritual values. As each side searches for something new, eventually they will meet. “Oh, the Orient!” Westerners exclaim; “this is such a spiritual place.” As the Orientals started searching, they realized, “Oh, the Western world! This is where such excellent material things are.” But this is not the time to choose one over the other; now we need both. The material side definitely needs the spiritual side, and vice versa. Without each other we cannot go forward.

At this climactic time, we are reaching for the original world in which both sides are meant to exist in balance. The world is arriving at this point, but out of ignorance many Westerners continue to pursue material values over spiritual ones, and many Orientals consider only spiritual things worthy of emphasis, since that is the way it has always been. Such mistaken attitudes are out of step with the times; they can produce catastrophic results.

How can global unity be achieved? The process should conform to the law of the universe, the law of God. How easy is it for a representative of the spiritual side to go over to the materialistic side and achieve unity? How easy was it for me, a solitary person, to come to the West and influence 240 million people? In a democratic system, one person is nothing; he must follow the majority. How can a huge majority follow one individual? That is the difficulty.

Somewhere along the line, a historical revolution must take place. When Eastern and Western civilizations approach each other, their purpose should be to create one world. However, as unity becomes more attainable, two worlds are forming, rather than one; it’s easier to develop two worlds. People think that two are better than one!

Unification Church members are very religious, and they have been achieving unity with American society. American people have criticized our members, saying that they surrendered everything in joining the Church and have lost their identity. You tell them, “Not at all! I have true identity in the Unification Church.”

I have had to give up my own country and take a difficult course in order to achieve what I have to do. It was not my personal choice but a cosmic responsibility. My position as a teacher, pushing people to achieve this goal, is very difficult. Those who are expected to come over to this spiritual side also have a difficult course. We cannot just assume that because the other side should come, we can stand and do nothing. If anything, our task is more difficult.

We do not create unity by power, or force or muscle. If muscle power were the criterion, giants would always be rulers, and this is not so. If neither force nor power, what’ do we use? Love. So the person with the greatest level should always sacrifice and give to the weaker one.

Whenever Mother sits down at home, all the children want to go to her. It doesn’t matter to the children if she is tired or wants to be alone; they just want to be close to her and be embraced by her. Mother always responds to them when they come to her; then, instead of feeling drained, she experiences more power. Because of the give and take of love, she feels more energy. That’s what produces happiness.

When the object of love comes, even though the subject is very tired, greater power will flow through him. We have experienced this many times. When love approaches, it always strengthens us. Some people do not know this; they have been pursuing a different direction with no intention of changing.

Our critics say, “That church is a religious church; why don’t the members just pray and do good deeds for others and forget about material things?” They say this because they themselves have never pursued material and spiritual values together. They don’t understand that this is a different age. People wonder why we are so interested in political matters. Actually, our concern is not political; we care about the quality of the people who take office, and we are merely concerned about enabling the best people to do that. But people wonder why we don’t mind our own business-spiritual business-and leave material affairs alone.

Knowledge is one source of power, but love is also power, a greater power. However, for love to become powerful, one must be in the right position and have an object. Without an object of love, a circuit cannot form and power cannot be generated. But once the power of love is produced, it has tremendous energy, far greater than that of anything material. We know that.

We want to begin a revolutionary new pattern: for the material side to search for the spiritual side and vice versa, and without the self-centered purposes that have prevailed in the past. We are living for the sake of the world, not for ourselves. This is very different from past ( ways of living. It is unique in human history for people to act so unselfishly. In the past, if someone achieved great things it was almost always for a self-centered purpose.

In contrast, we do things for the universe-for everyone and everything other than ourselves. The globe cannot belong to one person. It cannot even belong to America or any one country. Until now people have generally focused on themselves or their country. But the United States must exist for the sake of the world, not the world for the sake of the United States. This is a revolutionary idea. In order to achieve unity, we must discard what we, clung to in the past. If the Orient has been good at spiritual things, it must give them up to make them more available to the other side. Likewise, the West must give up material things so the other side can obtain them more easily. But ultimately, nobody has to give anything up; they will have both.

Practically speaking, one side must go to the other in order to achieve unity. But which should go to the other? Should I go to you, or should you come to me? It is easy to say that you should come to me, but for some of you it involves everything. Even your understanding of the fall has to make a 180 degree turn, which is not easy. However, since you know why you should make changes and what good things will come as a result, such challenges seem less difficult.

To express it differently, what this amounts to is a reversal of order. In the past you pursued one direction, living for the sake of yourself, your family and your nation, in that order. But suddenly you discover you should turn around in a different direction. When you find yourself doing things first for the sake of the world, then the country, and last for yourself, you know you are heading in the right direction.

Think about it this way: someone in the spiritual position always thinks about the whole, while someone in the material position always focuses on himself. Spiritual things are always central, and the central figure thinks about the whole; otherwise, he would not be the center. There are 360 degrees surrounding the center, and one individual occupies less than one degree; that means the individual accounts for only a very small fraction of significance in comparison to the whole.

If you travel around the 360 degrees of a circle, you come back to the starting point. The world is wondering where it can go and rest; sometimes things become very tense. But eventually people will reach 360 degrees. One degree and 360 degrees are so close, but they come from totally opposite directions. That is the difference between them.

Mankind’s situation is really chaotic; people cannot see where to go. They cannot distinguish between the right direction and the wrong one; they cannot tell east from west. There is confusion and uncertainty everywhere; people talk about the “spiritual vacuum” of our times. These are the characteristics of our day. Isn’t it true?

The positions of 360 degrees and one degree are so close, but they are completely different. Let’s make an analogy: The United States has achieved a lot and has become great; it seems to lack nothing. It is in the 360 degree position, about to move on to the position of one degree and connect with it. But it isn’t easy to make that link. To do that, the United States must give up the whole 360 degrees before it can jump to one and connect with it.

The same analogy applies to yourself. You can’t possess an overflow of everything at the 360 degree position and expect to hop over into the one degree position. It cannot be done. That is why you experience so much difficulty. You may be able to see clearly where you are and where your goal is; but without giving up everything you cannot reach the goal which seems so deceptively close. Your task is how to give yourself up. You need to understand why you should give things up, so you can reach the goal more easily.

I came to the United States, a country totally different from my origin. With all the tremendous tasks I was compelled to take up, it was very difficult to learn the English language. Yet, with much pain I studied English. Likewise, you have to learn Korean. The United States has had a decisive influence over the world, but that will be diminishing; America must prepare to be influenced.

Until now the power of money, the power of knowledge, and the power of force have been almighty. But now power should be unselfishly motivated and directed where it will be beneficial to everyone. Our goal is love, not power; love-power will be the result. Love-power can never belong to an individual; it belongs to the universe.

This morning I have been speaking about where we should go and why. Of course, history began with the fall, and now the fruits are being reaped. We must quickly realize that, and then turn 180 degrees to the completely opposite side. Why? So we can become one. After becoming one, we begin to enter the realm of the ideal world.

The ideal world will result in many things, one of which is Heaven on earth. The essence of the ideal world is the unity between subject and object and the balance between them. The ideal is never a solitary existence.

In the past, the United States has insisted upon standing alone, but such an attitude is aggressive; it is never the attitude of a harmonious peacemaker. Only when you form a subject/object pair can you start to realize peace. Then you can embrace the universe. When man embraces his object, the universe is embraced. America is standing in the subject position; the object side is its people. The subject side-the country-and the object side-the people-must become one. This is the way the world will become the ideal.

Now the democratic free world centers around “me-ism,” while the communist world centers around “partyism.” One side says, “I am the leader. I am in the central position.” Then the other side says, “No, you are not. I am the leader. My position is central, so you follow me.” Who resolves this fight? This is the problem. This world needs a center of peace. Who is that central being? The Bible calls this person the Messiah. The Messiah is the one who brings unity and stands in the center position forever.

This world will become one after the spiritual world unites with it. The spiritual world is subject; this world is object. This is the order of the process of creation. Man cannot change this order. Every type of being, every part of creation, follows this order. If they do not follow that order, they will face problems; they will perish. The Western world is making trouble by spreading its low moral standard all over the world. America is making such problems. It’s true.

Reverend Moon has a plan for unification, but not everyone knows what he is thinking. People just say he makes too much noise, that he is a Korean man who doesn’t understand the American way: “We don’t want that. The free world doesn’t want that. Who is this Moon guy? He is of a different race.” It’s true, race is a problem. Our movement is composed of people who are black, white, yellow, red, every color combined. The outside world sees this and thinks how strange we are-they think we are living strangely, eating strangely, working strangely, acting strangely, laughing strangely! They think everything is strange about us.

The outside world and the world inside our movement are not the same. The difference between us is that we understand their society precisely, but the outside world cannot fathom us.

The righteous one sacrifices in every kind of situation; he always dedicates himself to serving others. But the unrighteous person-“the bad guy”-is the one who centers everything around himself. Americans who think only of America are wrong. God wants the person who thinks on universal and worldwide levels, not just the national level. Who can control every situation? It is the righteous person, because he has a bigger concept than himself.

People like me to speak in English, but I don’t like English. Translators don’t always work. One day, we will have a unified language. So you must learn Korean. We are in different positions: Father’s position is the subject position; your position is object. You cannot deny it. Step by step, you must follow, no matter how much you may dislike it! You know that I am standing in the central position, and you must follow.

You have parents, fallen parents from the old world with the fallen lineage. Thus you have Satan’s fallen blood. This is the problem. One man is speaking out in this world and that is Reverend Moon. Reverend Moon is’ saying, “You are going the wrong way. Follow me.” Not matter how much authority or fame a person may have, he must follow.

There will be victors on many different levels and in many different degrees. There will be individual victors, family-level victors, tribal and national victors, worldwide and universal victors, and victors on the levels of the spirit world and the cosmos. Which level of victor would you like to be?

There are some women whose goal is to meet the most handsome, worldly man and be fiercely in love with him. There are also men looking for such a woman. But if such people achieve their goal, will they be victorious or defeated? Will they be winners or losers, in the ultimate sense?

There are champions in all the different sports. If you were a champion for a few days and then lost the championship, would you feel good? A champion always challenges the record; that’s the significance of being a champion: to break the record. As long as you hold the world’s record, everyone looks up to you, but once someone else breaks that record, will the world remember you in the same way? The world forgets very easily.

Perhaps someone wishes to be wealthier than the Rockefellers. He challenges that standard, and when he exceeds Rockefeller’s wealth he feels like a victor and a glorious person. But eventually someone else will probably make even more money.

Do modern people, especially in the United States, live better or worse than the people of a few centuries ago? Every one of them lives better; most live better than even the kings of the past. What did kings have to ride on? They had horses and carriages or some kind of horsedrawn vehicle. What does the poorest person in the United States ride in today? An automobile, which can travel hundreds of miles at a stretch without breathing!

Many people feel challenged to become champions and victors in various arenas. Even when victories are very difficult to achieve, are they eternal? Is anything guaranteed? Who is the wealthiest person in the entire world? Is it Mr. Rockefeller? Perhaps that is true within the United States, but what about the world? Does anyone know? Is it a man or is it God? It is actually God.

How can you so easily answer God? How do you know that God exists? If people could see God, He would be mobbed by billions of people, especially the greedy ones; they would clutter up the walkways and all the surroundings. If God were visible like us, everyone could follow Him and He would create the world’s greatest hazard because wherever He went there would be crowds of people. Lots of accidents would surround God! Since God knows everything. He realized the consequences of being visible, so He decided to make Himself invisible. God declared that as a matter of principle, no one could see Him.

What field would you like to be victorious in? Would you seek to find God and remain with Him? Or would you prefer to acquire all the wealth in the world? How about winning the Olympic horseback riding contest? In what field would you like to become a victor? You want to be a champion just in finding God? You want to love God, too. How can you love God, since He is invisible? You can’t kiss Him.

There are well-known champions in many fields, but there is one-the champion in finding God-that few people have heard about. That is the supreme champion. Do you agree? Do you women also agree? God is very strong, and women are so fragile. To find God is not that simple. The God that a woman finds may not be the same God found by a man! God is only one, but in a sense He is two. He can fulfill both a man and a woman.

After a person becomes a victor, what are his privileges? What does he possess? Someone may suppose that since God is the wealthiest being in the universe, by finding God he will attain great riches. In fact, many people throughout history devoted their entire life to searching for God. But now, after thousands of years, many people have given up the quest. Twentieth century philosophers have said that there is no such thing as God, or that God is dead. “Forget it,” they have said, “We’re not going to make it.” That’s pretty much where many thinkers are.

What about me? Do you think I tried as hard as all of those philosophers? Have I given up? Have I found Him? Are you as convinced as I am that God exists? When a person becomes very spiritual, he can see God. Who is God to you? We have a Father/son or Father/daughter relationship with God. Only a small handful of people know it, however. Why do some people realize it and others not? What makes it so difficult? It is because of the fall.

We must clearly understand the fall. Who are the ancestors of the fall? It was Satan and Adam and Eve, and all their descendants along the way. It stands to reason that no one born from such an origin can be perfect or even see the ideal. All those born of such parents are fallen offspring who cannot see God. If we trace our ancestors back to the root, that root is satanic blood. Fallen people are inevitably self-centered. That is the most distinct characteristic of the fall.

The United States started out with a spiritual base, but it has become more and more self-centered. Extreme individualists have no respect for their country, society or even family. They don’t think much about their father and mother or brothers and sisters. God is much larger than an individual or family, a nation or even the whole world, so if a person cannot see even the nation, how can he see or find God? A woman may be very beautiful but if her mind is selfish and narrow, how could God fit into her? How can God fit into a narrow person? God is greater than parents, higher than presidents. You have to open your mind to Him. How much must our minds be open to receive Him? 360 degrees, completely open.

Do you want to meet God? How broad is your mind? If you met Him, what would you talk about? Probably you would ask Him to give you something! And not just one day, but every day you would ask Him for things. God knows everything about you, so when you are about to meet Him and speak with Him, do you think He would stay where He is, or would He run away from you?

There is no greater champion than the one who finds God. After finding God, what if you could not live with Him for ever and ever? There are many ways of living with Him: maybe you could cook for Him; maybe you could do the laundry or other chores!

North pole, south pole, east and west-God created all things and said, “It is good.” God’s eye is every place: small places as well as big. He sees birds, butterflies, insects, ants, grasshoppers. All these things are here for us to enjoy.

Do you think that God has some area, too, where He would like to be a champion? Like us, God has many fields of interest: He could choose sports or literature, for example. But in which area do you think God would like to be a champion? You readily said love, and that happens to be the right answer; but you said it so easily that I don’t feel very confident about it! Are you really sure? Do you really believe that of all the things He could choose from, God would be the champion of love? You are right.

Would God want to take just one individual and embrace him, saying, “You and I will live together forever and ever; we don’t need anyone else”? That person would be happy, of course, but do you think God would do that? Don’t you think God would want to find an exemplary man and an exemplary woman? Is there such a man and woman who can proudly and confidently declare that they are the ones whom God has been seeking?

There are many, many tribes on earth; there are also many different countries and cultures. Wouldn’t God want to be able to love the best tribe in the world? Don’t you think He wants to be the champion in expressing the best love? Doesn’t God have ambitions and aspirations? Isn’t He greedy in the good sense? Is He greedier than you? Americans do not have a word for greedy in the good sense.

Would you like to be ruled by God? Are you sure? Let’s be realistic. We have come under the domain of God, but look at our lifestyle: we get up early in the morning, with no time to relax or do whatever we please. We are overworked; we don’t eat rich food-and yet you say you are happy? Normally people don’t want anything to do with a dictator. The only exception is a dictator of love. Since God loves us far more than anyone else ever could, we accept it.

You married women, would you like your husband to give you a strong embrace, or just a little hug? You probably wouldn’t even mind being squeezed into a little ball and revolving around your husband for eternity! You would never want to leave him. You may not experience that in reality, but doesn’t that appeal to your imagination?

A true man has the strong urge to love a true woman. Also, a true woman wants to come under the dominion of such a man, as long as he truly loves her. Do you think love is based on the principle of democracy? If true love resembled a democracy, would that be wonderful or miserable? I want to hear what you women answer. A dictatorship is actually closer to your ideal of love than a democracy! Those women who want to be loved in a democratic way, raise your hands.

Everything belongs to God and wants to comes into the bosom of His love. God rules like a good king, like a good parent. No one is happier than those who live under such a ruler. When someone who loves you tells you, “Let’s do this,” you will join him, even if it is the most difficult job.

When a family decides to unite with God’s direction, God becomes very interested in them. He will always watch over them to see how they are doing and what they will achieve; He will always be behind them, helping and supporting them. A couple may find the going very difficult and wonder if they can continue; but the next day they find that they can rise and go on. Of course they can do it! They were the only ones who worried that they couldn’t.

God’s mind is interested in everything; He wants to do everything and be everywhere. But where would He like to remain the longest? Under what name would He like to live eternally? You say love, of course, but love has many different levels. There is the love of a couple, of children, of friends, of brothers and sisters. What kind of love would God like most to experience? Of all relationships, what is the primary one God longs for? The love of His children. But are children supposed to remain small? No. Children grow up and then form a couple-husband and wife. The husband/wife relationship is very important, but it is horizontal and can never be vertical. Where in this wide world is the one point where God can meet man?

Since men are tall, they want to come down, to the feet’ of a woman; women, since they are small, want to go up, near a man’s head and be like him. As they do that, they start revolving. Everything must move around; without` movement, no unity can take place. What is up goes down and what is down rises; the front goes to the back and the back becomes the front; left and right will constantly change position. As long as you stand still, you can never make progress. You must have motion.

What makes motion? Only love. Love moves people. What does God actually need: man and woman, or love? Which does He long for most? God created man and woman-not just one being but two-as His objects of true love. Within Himself, God contains both plus and minus natures. Once man and woman achieve unity, they revolve and become like God Himself; they become the perfect image of God. Once they completely unite as a couple, the next stage is to achieve vertical oneness with God. When this happens, where will God dwell: above them, between them, or in their center? He will be right at their center.

We know that God separated Himself into His creation of man and woman, but why? It was to fulfill His love in relationship with them. Centering on God, all kinds of pluses and minuses can combine. He can become the junction to unite the internal and external relationships within the individual, between mind and body, and among people. Then mind and body can become one under true love. When this is achieved, God and man are literally one.

God created mankind to become the true center of the whole universe through this relationship. True children can finally make the ideal world a reality on earth. This indicates that God wants to reside forever and ever in the position of True Parents.

Just as you can divide mind and body, you can divide True Parents into an inner position and an outer position. Of all the places on earth, where would God like to rest? He would like to stay at the center of all things. What is that center? The internal position of True Parents, together with the external position of True Parents, is the origin or true center of the universe. That is where spirit world begins, where spirit world takes effect. Spirit world must have a center too; its center is the center of the earth as well. All things in the universe are encompassed within these 360 degrees.

Who is the victor I have been speaking about this morning? We all search for God because of love, so there is no greater victor than those who become true children of True Parents and God. The person who attains the perfect position of true children to True Parents has found God. Not only that, he will live with God forever and ever, because he is the child of God. That point is the only place where God and mankind can meet. Can you suggest any other place where mankind can meet God? Never. The very order of the universe leads us to this conclusion.

We can assume that God wants this position very badly, because this is the whole purpose of creation which was ruined by the human fall. God wants to return to this point. But how? Even if God had to forsake all the spirit world in the process, He must find this position. Even if we have to give up all the comfort and material goods of the world in our quest, we must find this position.

What privilege would that victor have? First, it is life; we can come into contact with God’s life. We can also come into contact with God’s love and dwell in it. Once we have God’s life and love eternally, our third privilege is to live together with Him eternally. We can live together without ever leaving Him or Him leaving us. That means we can become equal in love. Have you ever heard that God and man can become equal? Not only man and woman become equal, but God and mankind become equal. However, this can happen only upon the condition of true love. Without this process, there is no such thing as equality of man and woman. People may speak of equality, but they don’t know what they are talking about.

What will be the result of this victory? The universe will belong to us. God owns it, but we can own it as well. Centering on God, everything in the universe belongs to us because God is our Father.

Think of these privileges. We want to own everything, don’t we? Even fallen people want to own the universe, but they cannot. The only way to possess the universe is to become one with God through love. Is that clear enough? Imagine a young woman who never attended college; nobody would think of her as a political leader. But if she became the wife of the president of a country such as the United States, she would be his equal, regardless of her education or other qualifications. Isn’t that right?

We may be poor, we may be shabby, we may have almost nothing, yet we can be like God. Is this a dream? How can we do it? By becoming like God in love. Love bestows equality and the right to inherit everything. If we encounter God and live with Him in love, as parent and child, we will have life and eternal love. We will live with God forever, becoming absolutely equal and owning everything. What victor on earth could surpass someone with these privileges?

What, then, is the Unification Church trying to do? Everyone in the Unification Church is heading directly toward the goal of becoming such a historical victor. To become like that, our mind needs to be stretched. We must open up our mind 360 degrees and become as broad as God Himself.

Sometimes the wife’s mind may be broader than her husband’s. Should the man object to that? No, because it just means that he must stretch his own mind. Will true love expand a mind or constrict it? Isn’t a broad mind born out of true love? Such a mind can be stretched vertically like a balloon, and neither the husband nor the wife will complain! They won’t object if it is stretched horizontally either. No matter how far you pull a mind, even from one extreme of the universe to the other, it will not break or give way. Even if it is stretched vertically from the top of heaven to the bottom of the earth, a loving mind will not break. This is how love expands. Literally, it has no end.

Unification Church members learn to have very broad minds and become very open and embracing people. You are learning to open yourself to endless love and to explore things completely. In God’s mind there are five colors of skin, and He loves them equally. Skin color is no hindrance to you, either.

You should never forget that you are striving to become victorious persons; that is why you are sitting here. The privileges you gain in that struggle are not temporary; they will last eternally. Other people work so hard and dedicate their entire life for temporary benefits, but the privileges you are working for are eternal.

Spirit world takes great pride in True Parents. Mankind should take pride in becoming true children to those True Parents. God’s desire is for the eternal True Parents and the eternal true children to live in love and happiness and to exercise dominion over the entire universe. This is how God wants you to live with Him throughout eternity.

Therefore, you should uphold the precious position of True Parents, even though it means sacrifice. Even in your sleep you should keep in mind the position of True Parents and the position you are striving to achieve. You should concentrate on achieving your position and gaining the victory as a true child. You should never lose this focus.

If you live in such a fashion, God will automatically draw nearer to you and pay more and more attention to you. He will love you and dwell with you more frequently and for longer periods of time. More and more, you will resemble God until you reach complete oneness with Him.

Like True Parents, true children should live first for the sake of God. When you ask yourself, “What am I doing this for?” you should reply: “First, for the sake of God; second, for the sake of True Parents: and third, for the sake of mankind.” Through love, God and True Parents are the same. Then God, True Parents and all mankind are like your own image. You Unification Church members should keep this image with you every second of your life. This is how all mankind can attain true life and true love and become the rightful rulers of the universe.

Every day you should examine how closely your life has conformed to the standard God expects of you. Is it very close, or very distant? When you approach God’s standard, you will truly be able to represent mankind; you will think and speak on behalf of mankind. Also, you will represent True Parents, because you are part of them. In addition, you will represent God because you are the only ones in all of mankind who know what God wants. That is privilege enough.

You are entitled to this not because you are great but simply because many, many generations before you have suffered, and you have inherited their benefit during these last days. You should feel a deep responsibility for what they have accomplished for you and the base they have laid for you. You should never forget your historical position as a member of the Unification Church. It is no ordinary position. Since you are living for God, True Parents and mankind, and since you are dedicated to upholding their position, you will have life and love. The whole world will belong to you, and you will become like God Himself.

What really binds these elements together? It is not reason or skill, but only true love. With love, all things will be united and you will become a true person. If you live like this throughout your whole life, there will be no limitations on your travels in the spirit world. That means you will be able to go anywhere and no one will stop you.

In addition, if you would like to give a banquet for a righteous friend of yours, everything will be prepared. All you will have to do is wish it, and instantly it will be fulfilled. This is the nature of the spirit world. If your desire is to bestow love and blessings upon millions of people, all you have to do is wish it and it will be given.

Only through the privilege of equal position with God can you do such things; only through love is it possible. God has all privileges, and like Him, you too will have all privileges in the spirit world, combined with true love here on earth.

This is our ideal and our ambition; this is the ultimate wish of every individual. No matter how much you may excel in a given field, unless you attain true love, nothing you achieve will be eternal. For God, true love is the reality. For mankind, however, it is still a dream; we have to make it a reality.

Regardless of how extensive your family tree may be or how many complicated relationships it contains, from God’s position in the spirit world it is simple to understand; everything is instantly clear. You have to straighten out all f the complexities and restore them. How? Only through intense, strong, true love. Through love all things be come orderly. Only by being linked with God through true love can you carry it out.

If a truly loving person touches you or even strikes you, it would only increase your joy and happiness, both on earth and in the spirit world. In the spirit world especially, such joy is very intense. Here on earth, you are being trained in such a loving life so you can adapt to life in the spirit world very naturally. Do you understand? This cannot be done quickly; it must be worked on.

So you know why I want you to suffer and work hard like you do. I want you to learn the rhythm of spirit world here; without learning it, you can never go to Heaven. If a self-centered person somehow sneaked into Heaven, he could not stay there because his rhythm would not match.

Since this has been my way of life, Satan wants nothing to do with me. Satan cannot enter into a relationship of true love, and he knows it very well.

I am reiterating this because it is so important. Your mind should be focused on loving mankind, even when you are tired. You should concentrate on God, True Parents and mankind all the time. You can learn this by observing the visible True Parents. You know how much. True Parents love God; as you observe that love and learn from it, you can come to love God also.

In the very beginning God had no enemy. Today, even though we may have enemies, we pay no attention to them. From our point of view, we have no enemies. As we continue our task, all people will eventually become our friends and brothers. You should learn from my example. Although I have encountered opposition, I have always ignored it and pushed myself forward with love. I have endured tremendous persecution, which you can’t fully understand because you have never experienced it to such a degree. You should be willing to receive more and more persecution so you can understand what I have gone through.

You have friends, but I could never speak deeply with other people because they were so different from me. You feel lonely, but I have experienced deep loneliness; so has God. The only person I could speak with was Heavenly Father, but since He was already suffering greatly It couldn’t even speak with Him when I had a problem. You are in a much better position. You can speak with True Parents in a serious way-or at least you can talk among yourselves. Many good answers emerge when you share, your heart with good friends.

As a result of so much suffering, persecution, and living a Principled life, I have gained much ground. But I don’t want to keep those accomplishments for myself – I want to pass them on to you, as soon as you become worthy. Even though it is hard-won territory, I want to give it away! That is my heart, my attitude. One hundred percent of the foundation that I have achieved will be given to those who have loved and are loving mankind, True Parents and God. We will all go to spirit world separately, one at a time. We can’t go together. When you enter the spirit world, the first thing you will look for is True Parents. Even in the spirit world, I will never keep everything for myself. Just as I inherited all things from God Himself through true love, you will inherit all things from me. One hundred percent. What a glorious place it is!

God doesn’t want money or knowledge. God has everything. He only wants His lost children, mankind, to become centered on True Parents as true children. This is God’s agony: the restoration of humanity throughout history. How should we relate to God? By taking the true child’s position centering on True Parents. That’s all. That’s all! We are to do this both in the physical world and in the spirit world. The center of the universe and the cosmos is true love.

Through our work, we are creating the central point through which God can achieve the restoration of history through mankind. You are becoming a victorious person in a glorious place. Every person must work to attain that position. How can we achieve that highest and happiest place? No matter how difficult it may be to get there, we want to reach that point. Centering on the way of true love, on True Parents, we must love all of God’s children. This is the course of restoration. Do you understand?

Success has no meaning, except this kind of success. Today is the last day of August, which has been a very important month. The rest of the year is also very important. Now we are about to wage the final war against evil. We will continue to work hard, pay indemnity and sacrifice. At this point, I am asking you to renew yourself and never forget that you are living for the sake of God, True Parents and mankind. Please make a resolution to continue doing your mission for the rest of the year.

I have already attained the victorious standard of the individual, family, tribe, nation and world. Now you must live faithfully and inherit it. Only through loving the True Parents and God can you truly achieve that. We must always think about how much Father has gone through, always persecuted. How lonely! You just don’t know.

The problem is how to become one with Father. You need an open mind. Father has that sort of mind. When I pray to God, I am serious. I cannot report, cannot pray without tears. You don’t know Father’s situation or how serious I am. The whole American and world situation is so serious. You cannot understand my situation, but I understand your situation very well. All through my lifetime, I have suffered to lay this foundation.

Now I have become famous all over the world. I really have everything now-I don’t need authority; I don’t need money. I have enough power and knowledge of the universe. I know the secrets of the world. I don’t need anything. I only need to know how to spread true love throughout the whole world.

The springtime is coming. God is waiting. You have to inherit my position, as my children. “Children” means of the same flesh and bone as the parents; ultimately, they are of the same mind. This is what it means to be true children: “I resemble Father in everything. If Father did something like that, I will do it just the same. If Father holds something this way, I will hold it just like that. This is my faith. No one can change this. Totally, I follow.”

My focus and purpose are different from others. I hope this world has an open door so that a different situation can develop. The world can no longer come against Reverend Moon. People are now beginning to understand everything. Five years ago, Reverend Moon was universally perceived as a bad guy. And now? This “bad guy” has become famous.

I must always make preparation to move in every area. I am now approaching 70 years of age, so I am not far from the spiritual world. What shall I do in my remaining time? Who can inherit this position? That person has to have a wide open mind like Father’s. Otherwise it is too difficult. Do you understand what I mean?

We will continue our struggle-for God, True Parents, and lastly, for ourselves. The fallen world always puts “me” first, and then family, and then nation. But we put God first, then True Parents, and then mankind. “Me” comes last.

Reverend Moon has received so much persecution. Now the Unification Church has a glorious, rich foundation. We are out of Satan’s grip. How wonderful this is! It is truly our glory. Let us pray.

## THE STANDARD OF THE UNIFICATION CHURCH

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

August 10, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han
[This speech was not given a title by Father. The title was derived from the contents by the editors.]

Even when I do not speak at Belvedere, you should be attending Sunday service here regularly. You should understand that Belvedere is a special place. It is no ordinary setting for church gatherings.

What should I talk about today? In my talks I do not focus on just the individuals present, but I speak for the sake of the four billion people on earth, as well as all those in spirit world. I explain how people should live-all people, including those who do not understand the providential way. I show the path which all mankind must take and the standard which everyone should understand and fulfill. I have to speak about such things, because people do not know how the will of God is progressing or what God has in store for them.

In this respect, the members of the Unification Church are very different from members of any other church. People in ordinary churches tend to become discouraged and little by little drift away from God’s will. Not only Christians, but secular people in the democratic world as well are straying further and further from the way of God’s will.

Unification Church members have the responsibility to rectify this situation and to supplement what is missing. Although you might think you are living the way God expects you to live and that your standard is that of the [Unification Church, the real standard lies beyond. You do not represent the true norm of the Unification Church. Do you understand exactly what we should do to fulfill God’s expectations for us?

You might assume that Americans are living in a way that is simply American, but that is not true. The way America is going, it will continue to deteriorate and eventually perish. When you look at the younger generation of Americans today, you can see the decline. Many are like living corpses. The democracy which Americans have been so proud of has produced people who are drowning in drugs and have lost all sense of direction. If this trend continues, surely the nation will perish. People totally lack a basic philosophy of life. Anybody can see this immediate danger.

Are colleges and universities such as Harvard and other Ivy League schools doing enough? Are they really capable of directing America’s future? The answer is obvious. People lack a national perspective or any goal beyond individualism. They focus only on their personal well-being.

We understand clearly that the United States does not exist in isolation. This country is a symbol for the world. The world follows in America’s wake, regardless of where it leads. The American way of life is so promiscuous and filled with evil, but still the world emulates its trends and fashions.

Americans must realize that this country does not exist just for itself Who will apply the brakes to this way of life and initiate a new trend? This is the most serious question. The only group capable of doing such a thing is the Unification Church. As you know, the only way to stop a fast-moving automobile is to apply the brakes very hard. At that time, the most important part of the car is the brakes. The brakes must remain strong and not give way.

You may not realize all the things I am doing now. You may not know about the meetings with politicians, congressmen, retired generals, journalists and other top leaders of America. These leaders are very aware that the only hope for guiding this country forward lies with the Unification Church. They understand it as clearly as we do and they look at us very hopefully. But are the people inside the Unification Church maintaining that standard? That is the question we have to keep asking ourselves.

We are really in the midst of a bloody fight, even though you cannot see the blood. This is the peak of the cosmic battle. One of the key strategies for winning the victory is to gather people together. You may not be aware of what has been going on recently. At this very moment, a group of prominent journalists is visiting Red China on a World Media Conference fact-finding tour. This is the first time China has opened its doors for such a thing. You know what happened when they visited Russia. Such meetings will have a strong impact on the path the world will take. They literally influence the way the world will go.

We are holding meeting after meeting, convening these vitally important gatherings all throughout the year. This very morning there is a great assembly in Germany of people of all religions. You haven’t been aware of that.

At least those present here at Belvedere this morning should be conscious of what our movement is doing on a daily basis. You should know what is going on every day on the worldwide level. These meetings will decide the world’s future. You should live according to that standard.

This is all the more reason why you should not focus so much on whether I come to speak to you at Belvedere. Of course, you benefit individually when I come, but besides that, in your heart and mind you should want to come to Belvedere every Sunday morning and pray for the sake of the world, including True Parents. Don’t just inquire whether or not I will be speaking, and then stay away if you think I am not coming. Such an attitude has no place in our way of thinking.

Indeed, I have spoken to you so much. I have given you so many important words of guidance. More than 120 volumes of my speeches have now been published. They cover the important aspects of our times and the future, of God and all people. You should live up to their contents. The message of these volumes is progressive. It proclaims a goal, which we are now approaching and which you should be aware of. Do you know the books I am speaking about? There are now 126 volumes, and they will continue to be published as long as I keep speaking.

These documents will be studied by scholars in the future. They will get them from the library and pore over each word of my sermons. After I started speaking in the West, the great majority of those speeches were given at Belvedere, or if not at Belvedere, in the spirit of Belvedere. You should always remember how special a place this is. Whenever you are sitting here, you should reflect on the meaning of Belvedere. If anyone asks a question of you as a member of the Unification Church, you should be able to answer like a true authority on my words because you are the ones who have listened to me directly. You will be more of an expert than all the great scholars and professors who may study my words in the future.

Do you understand that I have now become very famous among the scholars of the world? Only a couple of weeks ago many world-renowned scholars from America, Japan and elsewhere went to Korea and spoke in 206 cities throughout the nation. They spoke about Reverend Moon and Unification Thought and were very well-received by the people of Korea. Those scholars are proclaiming that only through the Unification Principle and Unification Thought can the world have hope for the future. These scholars, members of the Professors World Peace Academy, increasingly feel that they should be the ones to lead the world at this time. They don’t believe that politicians or economic experts can do it.

Even though you may not understand it so clearly yet, I am very serious about guiding this country. The way the United States goes during the next six months will decide the real fate of this country, and to a large extent that of the world. This is what I am facing now. Who is playing the main role? It is you. But do you, the real actors, even realize that you have that principal role? In fact, this is the qualification to attend sermons at Belvedere: to be in the mainstream of the dispensation. Not everyone is qualified to come. Therefore, whenever you come here, you should understand the nature of your qualifications, as well as your responsibility.

You must realize that distinguished scholars eagerly anticipate the reports about my speeches at Belvedere. Therefore, Unification Church members should not think you are meeting the standard of the Unification Church just as you are. Rather, you should always strive to reach a higher standard. You should struggle very hard to keep up with the norm which I am setting. You must understand that you are the main group who is responsible to uphold that standard and not assume that you have already reached it just as you are. You must not say complacently, “The Unification Church is the place where people with standards such as mine attend.”

Let’s say that you have been in the Unification Church for five or six years. What do you know about God and the world? How well do you understand God’s dispensation? For that matter, even if you have been a member for 20 years or more, you do not know everything. However, you should be improving every day as you make daily effort.

At times you are tempted to criticize the Unification Church, pointing a finger at this or that, calling some things reasonable and others unreasonable. But the Unification Church is not susceptible to such criticisms. If this were the kind of church that could be criticized by people with standards such as yours, it would have vanished long ago. It could never have survived. You don’t understand about the real Unification Church.

This Church has survived full-scale opposition, not just partial resistance. It has weathered the most severe circumstances. But in order to survive such criticism, could I just sit tight without doing or saying anything? On the contrary, I have had to engage in terrible, desperate struggles.

The United States has been closely observing Reverend Moon and the activities of the Unification Church, but it has no yardstick for measuring us. Both the CIA and the KGB have studied us and tried to describe us, but they have failed because they have no instruments with which to evaluate us. All they have are the limited ideals of democracy and communism, and they are baffled. They carefully observe each step that the Unification Church and Reverend Moon take. But before they realize what is happening, we are far ahead. While they are still trying to fathom one activity, we have crossed over to another side. They watch our daily steps, but we’re always way ahead.

A great change has come about in the United States, which many leaders already recognize. I haven’t been sitting around doing nothing. People may observe my speeches and activities from a purely external point of view and report that I spend my days playing pool and fishing, but what I am actually doing is somewhere else, beyond their measure. People have suddenly noticed important victories being accomplished in the United States and wonder when Reverend Moon did it. That is why I say they have no means of measuring me. I have been painstakingly at work, day and night, without people being aware of it. Now tremendous changes are taking place in Japan and the United States.

Through the power of God evil politicians may lose their office and good, God-centered ones can be elected. You will witness such things, even during the coming year. More bad congressmen will lose their seats and good ones will take their place. Do you understand? Actually, I don’t think any of you understand it very well. Many leaders of America comprehend it far more deeply than you do.

My recent tax case wasn’t just a tax case at all. Influential people knew that unless something was done to contain Reverend Moon and the Unification Church, we would come to wield enormous power, so they tried to stop us through the tax case. I have fought against not only the visible people within the government, but also the “invisible people”, those at the core of the secular forces hostile to God. Even you Americans do not realize how this hidden government behind the visible government works. Can the CIA control it? Even President Reagan, who is free to do what he feels is right, is influenced by these people who wield their power in invisible ways.

You know how the office of the President of the United States became isolated and virtually powerless in the past. Nobody wanted to listen to the President or respond to him. That office was an object of mockery. That is the kind of situation that developed here in the United States.

Our task is to guide people along the right way. When the CIA realized what I was accomplishing, they were very surprised. “When did Reverend Moon make this kind of foundation and begin working on these projects?” they asked.

Somebody must have done these things. Was it you, the members of the Unification Church? Apparently not, since you don’t remember doing them. All you did was to look around. You find it very hard to follow in my wake. You were mostly concerned about how hard it is to maintain your family and individual life. At best, you worried about your family, but never beyond that to the world situation. So somebody must have carried that load on his back. You might reason that it must have been me.

Here at Belvedere, I may speak about things which are not at all evident now, but 10 or 20 years in the future you will clearly see them. They will become manifest in the world. This is the significance of Belvedere.

When I was in Danbury, I took the time to read my own words and I gave instructions for the publication of a book containing specific speeches. That book is God’s Will and the World. As I was reading my speeches, I could see the consistency between what I spoke in the past, what I feel in the present, and what I will be talking about a few years from now. All is directed toward one focal point. I want to call your attention again to the importance of that book. While I was in Danbury, I had a lot of time to catch up on my reading. As I examined my own words, I selected the more important speeches to be compiled in a series of books which will contain the focal point for the future. Have you read God’s Will and the World? Are you still reading my words?

As you read, the first step is to understand the words and the next step is to carry them out, to act on what you understand. Are you doing that? While you read, you should realize that the directions given in my speeches will result in significant changes in the future. The lives of a lot of people depend on the accomplishment of certain points in that book. Whether people act on them can make the difference between life and death.

If Heaven is to be realized on earth, it must have a constitution. Who will draw up the Constitution of Heaven? Are you going to do it? Do you think the politicians and lawyers who formulated the U.S. Constitution will return and draft the Constitution of Heaven? Do you think they are capable of doing that? The Constitution of the United States is not infallible. Issues are constantly being challenged and debated, so it is far from perfect. How much more important is the Constitution of Heaven! It cannot be designed overnight. Day by day, year by year, the basis of that constitution is being established. You must understand that.

We are doing things in reverse order. The constitution of this country was written before the government and nation were formed. But before our constitution is written, the Heavenly Kingdom must be organized. In order for our constitution to take effect, we need a country. Do we have that country now?

Where is Heaven? All we know about Heaven is what Jesus said: “The Kingdom of Heaven is within you” That is true, but it is not the complete reality. There are enormous contents beyond that statement. But when Jesus was facing such total opposition from the world, how could he say all that he knew about Heaven? He was so alone. Jesus revealed only the blueprint of Heaven, so to speak. But can the blueprint build the building?

Today is no ordinary day. The tenth of August was the day I went to another prison [in 1946, in Pyongyang]. This is the first time you knew of that, isn’t it? Even the American Church leaders do not know such important dates. How ignorant you are about many things! How serious I feel!

I do many things, but during all these years, I have never even spent ten minutes speaking seriously with Mike McDevitt, the head of East Garden security. Those security guards may be living in the same place with me and accompanying me 24 hours a day, but do you think they understand what I am doing, what I am thinking, what I am accomplishing? Do you think they know such things?

All by myself, I have gone this course. Even Mother doesn’t understand everything at the time I am doing it. Only later does she understand. Everyone, even Mother, finds it difficult to catch up with me, let alone go ahead of me. You can imagine how difficult it would be to go in front of me! So can you say, “I understand things. Father. This is right, and that is wrong”?

In one important point, the work of restoration is different from other tasks. In the world, people normally set a schedule and announce what they are going to do and when it will be done. But I cannot disclose the schedule in advance. Only after I accomplish the restoration can I announce it. That is why you rarely know what is in store for you, even in the next moment.

In Korea, for instance, people adamantly and persistently opposed me in the past. Nothing I tried to do for the sake of Korea met with cooperation, only opposition. But today virtually everyone, from the common people to the leaders, understands that without Reverend Moon they cannot even think about Korea’s future. In the past many people criticized and attacked my name, but today they cannot do so without someone else attacking them! It has come to the point that people scold and even beat up my critics for their irresponsible words!

In Japan many people, from common people to congressmen, feel they must defend my name, my thoughts, and all my words and actions.

Now scholars and ministers in the West are rising up to take the same position. Many groups of American ministers have gone to Korea. In a few days another group will arrive. During their stay they visit the Holy Ground. In the last group of about 200 ministers, many burst into tears at the Holy Ground in Pusan. They repented and made a redetermination to support Reverend Moon and Korea. Their standard is now even higher. They are more eager to do God’s will than many of you! How can you allow that to happen?

They have been doing God’s work under the banner of Christianity all their lives. Do you have such a long internal tradition? At best, you have been following God for the past ten years or so. How can you catch up unless you make your own redetermination? How can you exert a good influence on the world after living for God for just a short time- compared with the ministers who have been following God all their lives?

Reflect a bit on the things I have just outlined. Do you feel that my thinking is complicated? American leaders are now becoming aware that they need Reverend Moon and the whole contents of what I offer. But by the time they really know that they need me, they will no longer find me in this country! I will continue to teach them, so that they realize that they need me, but it is not for my glory. I will not stay around to receive their praise and glory once they understand.

I am not doing this for my own honor. This is something I must do for the sake of God’s will. Glory belongs to a different page, or a different book. Perhaps the next generation will be the ones to receive the glory. I do not expect to receive it myself. Do you understand?

If you don’t understand, why should I come all the way to America and work here? What does America have to do with an Oriental man, Reverend Moon? The earliest American settlers virtually annihilated all the Indians, who are of Asian descent. As an Asian, I came here to love people and make them more aware. I came to make the Americans more loyal to their country than the Indians were to their own land.

A few years have gone by, and what I have done here America can never be erased from history. The Danbury event can never be forgotten. Who could delete that bad record? Your power? Not even the whole of the United States or the Western world could do it. Only Reverend Moon and God Himself can wipe it clean. Although the incident itself cannot be erased, people have already come and knelt down to me to apologize for what they have done. Do you understand? You are the ones who are standing at the forefront, on the front line. You should realize this and, on behalf of the United States, be ashamed for what it has done and try to make compensation.

How many more days remain before we commemorate my release from Danbury? I woke up this morning filled with reminiscences of being at the halfway house, going back and forth every morning and night. When I first went to Danbury, the staff and inmates there received me very coldly. All these memories have come back to me.

Of all the races, do you think the white people have been warmer or colder than the others? If God didn’t exist, and if there hadn’t been any significance to all my experiences, my life would have been unbearable.

So you cannot look at me without feeling ashamed for failing to live up to my standard-even though you have been following me. In other words, you are greatly indebted to me. You cannot repay that debt on your own power. The United States itself owes me so much. To publish The Washington Times alone costs $7 million every month. What is the purpose? To set America straight. Yet this country has not even been friendly toward me. President Reagan’s own administration put me into prison. Why does our movement sacrifice so much money to do good for this country?

People in this nation have been ambivalent about the situation in Nicaragua, for instance, but our movement has been clearly presenting the truth. The documentary film, “Nicaragua Was Our Home” shows the truth about the situation there. The U.S. government did not prepare that documentary; they understand that our movement did it. The American news media know what is included in that documentary, but so far they have not printed even one bit of it.

What kind of situation is prevailing in this country now? If we had not helped the United States in this way with the Nicaraguan issue, this country would have looked very bad in the eyes of the rest of the world. The communists have suffered an obvious defeat on this issue. That is why they have moved their target to South Africa now and have retreated from the heated focal points in Nicaragua and South America. Of course you did not realize this until I pointed it out to you.

I haven’t mentioned to you before what I have been doing here and in Southeast Asia, Africa and Europe. It took the Korean government 40 years to begin to understand the value of my work and its impact on Korea. The United States will probably follow the same pattern. I have come a long way, don’t you agree? What height have I reached now? Near the top?

Who is more fearsome: Mikhail Gorbachev or Reverend Moon? People are in awe of me, not because I am going to hurt anyone, but because I am making the most significant impact for goodness on the world and on history. Indeed I have achieved a great deal in a very short time. I have accomplished everything without any bloodshed. On the other hand, Gorbachev’s foundation is communism, which has murdered at least 150,000,000 people in order to stand where it is today. How about the U.S. government: how many people have they killed, particularly in their early history? In contrast, I have always been persecuted and beaten by others. This has been going on for more than 40 years, but I have reached this level without retaliating against anyone.

Now the world has reached the crossroads. Which way will it be: democracy, communism, or Godism? American young people look on with excitement and shout out their desire: “Godism” Communism has revealed itself as being upside down and inside out; people recognize that they can expect nothing good from communism. Democracy has been tried, but it too has been exhausted. Godism is the one alternative which the people of the world will view and say, “Surely, this is the solution.”

However, people have only scratched the surface of Godism; they haven’t plumbed it to the depths. It will take many more years to do that. People have just started paying attention to Reverend Moon. They will have to study the 120 volumes of my speeches in order to find out what Godism is all about! Even these 120 volumes are not the end; they will be added to as I speak more and more in the future, according to what is needed at the time.

Do you know that the more I speak, the more clearly the message is expressed? That is because we are getting nearer to the goal. Once we arrive, everybody will know what I am up to, without my having to explain it. Ten years ago, I could have spoken something like what I am explaining now, but I didn’t do it because I had not accomplished it yet. Now that I have achieved these things, I am telling you about them. You must understand this.

Even if all of you were to leave today because the lifestyle is too difficult, it would not substantially affect my work for God’s dispensation. If I started a speaking tour of the United States, how many ministers do you think would come to hear me? You said many. As a result of that, do you think many new Unification Church members would emerge? Those who are better educated, more eager, and enthusiastic would become the new members. Then would you, the older, senior members, say, “I was once enthusiastic like that, but forget it! Don’t do it?” You are living now as if that were the case!

I don’t feel that the Unification Church members in the United States today are sufficiently capable of bringing America back to life. You must know that I am thinking that. I don’t feel that members such as those sitting here are adequate. How much have you loved America, God’s will, and the world? At best, you are faithful on the individual level, but you aren’t even trying to be faithful to the country. You think that you are already burdened, but it is only with individual matters. How can you take on the load of the country and the world? If someone adds to your load, will you run away from it? Be candid: would you, or wouldn’t you?

Actually, I haven’t really started training the members in this country yet, including Dr. Durst and the top leadership. The future of America is something which really worries me. I am very concerned about it.

Do you suppose that this physical life will last forever? Sooner or later you will shed this body; that is definite. If there were no such thing as the spirit world, none of our efforts would matter. But do you really know that the spirit world exists? Do you think that life in the spirit world is short or long? How much longer than life here? The center of the spirit world is God. Since you have never seen God, do you feel this is all too ambiguous?

Should you put yourself or God first? Do you think first of God or yourself? Should God be someone who pleases you, or should you become the kind of person who pleases God? Do you say, “God must become the God whom I can like?

Do you think that people in the spirit world can lead a chaotic and individualistic life? Or, even though you have never gone there, do you assume that it is far better organized and more lawful than anything here on earth? Yes, it is very naturally and neatly organized. You must have some idea about the spirit world.

Take the Unification Church as an example. Before it emerged here on earth, do you think it existed in the spirit world? Now that it has appeared here on earth, do you think it will also be in the spirit world in the future? Chronologically, of course, the Unification Church is the youngest; so should it be relegated to the last place in the spirit world? Or do you think that even though the Unification Church is the last to emerge, it will rise to the top of the system in the spirit world? As Unification Church members, you may make that claim, but do you think the spirit world will agree with you? Will the spirit world welcome or reject Unification Church members?

Let’s say that here on earth there is a town in which a lot of people live. Suddenly one day a new person appears shabbily dressed and looking like a beggar. Will the town officials say, “That stranger looks like a beggar, but since we believe he is really a great man, let’s put him in a position of authority in the town”? Would the townspeople go along with such a decision, or would they resist it? Naturally, they would oppose it.

When you go to the spirit world, do you want to go to the dark, dreary place called Hell, or are you going to go to the very bright, nice place called Heaven? This is reality we are talking about, not a metaphor. You have to have some qualification in order to go to the bright place.

There are some great, good people who have lived for the sake of others or for the sake of their country. One example is George Washington. You can also think of famous founders of religions or other great presidents of the United States. All these well-known people will be in the spirit world. There have been quite a few people who have led a public life, shedding their blood and sweat for others. Now you are proposing to stand above them. How do you plan to do it? How can you be entitled to the highest Heaven? What certificate will you produce when you go to the spirit world?

There are many people in the spirit world-not only famous people but also billions of lesser-known people Everybody can observe the same place at the same time, so they will all be looking at you, wondering how high up you will go. You Moonies should be able to describe your plan and say what it is you have that justifies your going to a high place. You absolutely need a certificate. Without it, you can, go to the place you desire.

What about a Ph.D. degree? Will that qualify you for a high position in the spirit world? We know that such a diploma is nothing more than a piece of paper there. You need something more to qualify you. This is not a simple matter.

Since I know this clearly, I have worked without ceasing but still I feel I have not accomplished enough. I have literally fought my way through the layers of opposition which must be penetrated and surpassed; you also must do that. The layer of opposition is in the fallen realm. You must rise above it to get your qualification. You may think this is a worldly matter, but it is an eternal matter.

If I had chosen the secular way of life, I could have made a good living. In fact, I could probably have risen to the top in any area of activity.

You have to enter the spirit world alone. Even though you have a spouse and children, you cannot go there with them. Everyone goes by himself to the spirit world; no one is accompanied. You can imagine what a challenging adventure it is! This is the spirit world we are headed for and all of us are bound to go there. People who know nothing about it and haven’t made preparations don’t have a chance. This is why God sent me as a teacher during these last days: to show people on earth what the spirit world is like.

Do you think that all the people in the spirit world’ including the leaders and top people, know and understand’ me? Yes, they do. How do you know that? It is rather simple: because never before in history has anybody gone through such terrible persecution to attain God’s goal. In the history of religion, I have been the most persecuted person of all, in the past or present. So I am the champion in that area. The people in the spirit world know that. Is it true?

East and West, all races and colors of skin have opposed me. Likewise, all religions, including Judaism, Christianity, and Islam, have come against me. The spirit world can compare these circumstances with what Jesus faced. He also was persecuted on earth before going to the spirit world, but the boundaries of Jesus, persecution were more limited and it was on the local level, not the world level.

It is clear that Reverend Moon is by far the most persecuted religious person in history. Even your physical parents realize this, although they might oppose you. Everyone in the world knows that the most controversial religious figure on earth is Reverend Moon. So in that respect, am I number one, or number two? By a large margin, I am number one.

People in the spirit world had never truly respected anyone on earth. But when they see me and the standard I am living, they feel respect and they bow down.

What else do I have to be proud of? What element within Reverend Moon makes people say, “Please rise above us”? It is the fact that I know God better than anyone else; I know God thoroughly. What matters most in the spirit world is what God thinks about a person-and God likes me very much. If you were God, do you think you would admire me a lot?

You can check within the realms of Islam and Buddhism, but you won’t find anyone there who knows more about God than I do. Other people may not recognize what is good about me, but God always wants to accompany me; He doesn’t want to be separated even one moment from me. Because of me, God can be excited and hopeful about life! The quality of mine that God loves so much is my heart; my desire is the same as His. I am always thinking about how to digest the communist and democratic worlds.

Even if God felt that there were some things in me He didn’t like so much, and He looked around elsewhere, there would be absolutely no one else who could meet His expectations. So God kept coming back to me! Later He decided, once and for all, “No matter what faults you may have, I am with you.”

You can only imagine this, but you have a good capacity for imagination. Have you met anybody like me? Do you know anybody else who has done anywhere near what I have accomplished to turn this world around? I have a lot of very large mental pockets in which I keep the various problems of the world. The United States has tested me and tried to fight me, as have Germany, Japan, and Korea- every country has tried to fight me. Now we are on the verge of crossing the summit; they are all about to decide to give up fighting Reverend Moon.

American leaders in the spirit world might wonder who should be given a higher place-Reverend Moon or George Washington. Should it be George Washington? He was certainly a great leader in his time, but what I am doing is applicable to all of history, not just the problems of one century or one generation.

At this time, many people in the fields of politics, academics, and other areas want to meet with me. I have received literally hundreds of requests from people asking to visit me at East Garden. Did you know that I have not granted any of those requests? But do you think Dr. Durst calls in advance and gets permission to come? No, he just walks in-as if it were his own home. Apparently he has privileges! What privilege is it? It is love.

Where do you think I will sit in the spirit world: at the top or at the bottom? Actually, I don’t want to sit up at the top; I would be content to remain at the bottom of Heaven. But somebody would come and pull me by the feet, and I would be drawn upward, upside down, all the way to the top! However, nobody in the spirit world would protest and say, “Why are you raising him up like that?,, They would applaud. Do you think this is true? Or perhaps you think this is just a “red lie,, as we say in Korean-the worst kind of lie?

Those of you who are seated here listening to me, do you think your presence here is a coincidence, or is it an historical event? When you came here today, did you expect me to speak in this manner?

Compare your situation to that of a good Catholic nun, or a pure Buddhist monk, people who have lived their whole lives in celibacy. They pray all their lives, never marrying, never working just to make money. Perhaps they wept so much in their prayers that they created ponds of tears. How many of those people were privileged enough to have met the Messiah on earth? None of them. But look at you sitting here. What have you done to deserve this place and this privilege? Have you ever stopped to think about it?

What do you expect to achieve by joining the Unification Church? Earthly attainments are not the most important goal; we are most concerned about where we will reside for eternity.

You don’t fully understand the things I have done here on earth. For one thing, I have brought together in marriage people from totally different races and nationalities – even from enemy countries. That is truly the greatest achievement here on earth. I have also married people from different religious backgrounds. This has the greatest significance in the spirit world, as well. Just naming a few of the things I have done astounds the spirit world. These are accomplishments which the spirit world has been craving for literally thousands of years.

Now you are in a better position to decide. Because of the merit of my accomplishments, do you think the people in the spirit world can relegate me to a seat at the bottom of their realm, or do I have to sit up at the top, whether I like it or not? Is it because I can speak so convincingly that I somehow manage to persuade people to agree with me.

How to rise in the spirit world, once we get there, is an important issue for all people, whether they are members of the Unification Church or not. Somebody may say, “Well, I have qualifications: first, I graduated from Harvard; next, I am a citizen of the greatest nation on each. Therefore, I should stand at the top of the spirit world,, Do you think the spirit world would approve? No, such considerations are far from their way of thinking.

What, then, would they approve of ? You say a clean, pure mind, but that by itself is not enough for the spirit world to send you up to the very top. Having a pure mind doesn’t automatically guarantee your entrance to Heaven; you must go through the proper process. Are you aware of that process? You need a document certifying that you have fulfilled certain criteria and are eligible for Heaven in order to satisfy the spirit world.

This point is easy to understand. Even coming to the United States, which is a far from heavenly place, you have to show a visa and a passport. If they question your qualifications just to enter this country, how can there be a free pass in spirit world? More processing is required there than when entering the United States.

Have you ever set out for Belvedere with an attitude of self-examination, asking what qualifications you have for coming so freely? Have you thought, “I am going to Belvedere today, but later I must satisfy all the conditions on the form and live up to the standard which Belvedere deserves”?

Dr. Durst may acknowledge you and say, “He deserves Heaven” and sign your form. But who else must sign the form? Satan, of course. He has to sign it even before Dr. Durst does. If Dr. Durst alone signs it, you cannot be admitted to Heaven. True Parents also must sign it. Those who are already in the spirit world did not have the chance to know True Parents.

Those of you who have a mustache or beard, do you think they will become your certificate? I have never approved of anybody wearing such things. If I don’t wear a mustache, can you sit proudly and confidently in front of me? This law has not been spelled out yet, but you should know it by now.

This is the University of Heaven, not just a church. Every university charges tuition. What is your tuition? Everything I am talking about here at Belvedere must be fulfilled. Every point, every clause must be satisfied. Otherwise, you cannot go to Heaven. Do I tell you to do something without having done it myself? No, everything I ask you to do I have already accomplished. I never speak about something until I have done it myself.

True Parents have nobody to counsel with. No matter how great an individual may be, I cannot seek advice from him, simply because it is contrary to Principle. I cannot consult with Dr. Durst, for example. Why? Because no one within the lineage of the fall is qualified to be a consultant to the lineage of God. The fallen archangel was the very villain who brought about the fall. Do you understand?

As I already said, we are on the verge of going over the hill of opposition. At this point, people can no longer harshly criticize me. We went beyond that long ago.

Now you have many responsibilities. Should you focus on working hard just to take care of your family, or on obtaining the certificate to go to Heaven? Which area should you pay the most attention to? We never know when we might be called to the spirit world, so we have to fulfill the criteria before we arrive there. Some of you might be involved in a traffic accident on your way home today; you never know.

Can anyone say, “Since I got blessed and started my family, I can automatically go to Heaven,,? That is an oversimplification. The Blessing did not take place above the satanic realm, but beneath it. We have to go beyond that, or we cannot reach Heaven. Therefore, we must not place first priority on ourselves; the will of God must come first. From now on, if you don’t work by that standard, your children cannot attend the Little Angels School the way everybody has been doing so far. That cannot happen. The parents, the blessed couples, are very important.

By the same token, if I had simply stated all these ideas without ever implementing them, how miserable you would have been! Now I can rest. Almost everything I must do here has been accomplished. If I got drunk somewhere and slept all day long, still you could not complain. Maybe I will do just that, to find out what the satanic world is like! Then perhaps I will go to ten different movies in one day, but nobody could complain. You might reason, “Since Father goes to ten movies a day, maybe I can go to a couple, but that assumption doesn’t follow. I have passed all the criteria, but you haven’t” Do you understand?

From now on, perhaps I should take frequent naps during the day. Do I say that because I am so sinful? I have never taken daytime naps in my life because I knew I had to pave the road for all mankind. Now I have grown older and I am approaching the age of 70. Like everyone else, I had a time of youth, my golden youth. But I never enjoyed that time in any normal sense. Instead, I was persecuted, tortured and imprisoned throughout those youthful years. If I had forgotten about the sins of the world, I would not have had to endure such things, but I never did that. Therefore, I passed through all my persecution. You can understand that, can’t you?

Do you think I am a person with no capabilities? I have many talents, but I chose the path of persecution and suffering. Even though my temper is fiery and I really hate to lose when I play a game, I have lost in life hundreds of times. People have stomped on me over and over. All this happened simply so I could pave the road.

You who have come to the Unification Church know clearly what you must do, don’t you? You know what I have done, and you know what kind of lifestyle I expect you to maintain. As members of this church, you must transcend the national and world standards. To do that, we must unite and work very hard.

You may be old already, but which must come first: marriage, getting ahead in the world, or preparing for the spirit world? Which of these three pursuits should you consider first? Getting ready for spirit world should have priority. Your reason tells you this is true, but do you really feel that way?

Why are we here on earth? How should we live? We should learn to live by the same rhythm or tempo as the spirit world. If we don’t, we will be unable to live properly when we go there.

When you Unification Church members go to the spirit world, you will definitely be challenged by people there. The things that I have said are recorded in the spirit world. People will challenge you: “Have you done such and such? What if you haven’t done most of it? You will be ushered to an in-between region, an interim area, not Heaven.

Then you might say, “I wish Father would come to the spirit world soon, so we can be together.” But that is not necessarily what will happen. Simply because I go to the spirit world doesn’t mean you will be able to follow me. You must satisfy all the requirements I have given you.

Where will the Unification Church ultimately go? What is its final goal? Here on earth, we must live in a heavenly manner before we can connect to the heavenly life in spirit world. But is there any Heaven on earth at this time? No. All the outside world is controlled by Satan. We cannot find Heaven anywhere in this world.

We must set the record of having lived in Heaven on earth as a condition for dwelling in Heaven in the spirit world. What do we call that Heaven? You have answered correctly: home church. In home church, we are making Heaven on earth, centering on God and True Parents. Everyone without exception must get the certificate from home church.

Do you realize that in a short time we won’t have to witness so hard? Why? Because very soon the time will arrive when people will come to the Unification Church on their own. Then why do we go to people’s homes and witness? Those who have been working on home church raise your hands. We must continue doing home church. During the five years from 1978 until 1982, I gave you the concept and in many different talks explained why you must do home church. When you have done home church you will receive your passport through that work. That is your privilege.

At this time the United States has approximately 70 million families. Divided by 360, that makes only about 200,000 home church areas. That is all. It’s not really so much. In other words, soon all the home church areas will be taken by others, and you will find no home church to work in.

I spoke about this to you first; you have heard it first. But if I spoke about this concept to ministers, what do you think would happen? Can you challenge them? There are some 300,000 ministers here in the United States. They are professionals and you are laymen. Do you think you can compete with them? Unification Church members have to get this idea straight.

Since I already explained it, I expected it to be carried out. I haven’t talked with you about it and checked up on you. I haven’t been saying, “You have to witness and do this and that.” You should judge yourselves.

You need your signed certificate, don’t you? How badly do you need it? More desperately than everything else. It is more important than if you go to some good school. Do you know that? The final criterion you need to pass is home church. If you do it, your children will accompany you; but if you don’t, they cannot. Do you understand?

These are not just my words and I am not trying to threaten you. When you go to the spirit world, nobody will have to explain this to you; everything will be apparent. Those of you who understand clearly that you need this certificate, please raise your hands. I assure you that it is absolutely necessary.

I have been working, as you have all seen, to get the certificate as True Parents. Likewise, you have to get your own certificate. If you do home church correctly, you will be able to follow me through all the barriers and various stages of restoration which I have established.

As I already told you and you well know, the Blessing takes place at a better position than what Jesus had when he was crucified. That means you should be literally in a better position than Jesus himself before you are allowed and granted the Blessing.

Did Jesus receive or give the Blessing? No, he didn’t. I received the Blessing, and I can give it. That is how Heung Jin could be blessed spiritually. Do you understand? Without his Blessing, traditional Christianity and the Unification Church could not be linked. If you remember, it was after Heung Jin went to the spirit world that Christianity came to be connected with the Unification Church.

What did Jesus need to be qualified to receive or give the Blessing? Zachariah’s family should have united with Joseph’s family, and together they should have served Jesus. On that tribal foundation, Jesus would have been able to get married, but that didn’t happen. The Cain tribe, John the Baptist’s family, and the Abel tribe, Joseph’s family, should have come together. Their unity could support the parents. But since Cain and Abel could not unite, the parents could not be established. That is the Principle. Both tribes came against Jesus, and thus he was crucified. He never received the marriage Blessing.

We have to indemnify this very situation, so the Blessing must come on the foundation of those two tribes. Do you follow me? Jesus didn’t have that kind of foundation, so it was lost. We have to remake it during these last days. With such a foundation, you can build a marriage. That means you must have the highest standard.

Do you know why we are in a better position than Jesus? Not because we are greater than he, but because our foundation is far more established than his. Therefore, you received the Blessing.

You must go to home church. In the same position as Jesus, or Joseph’s family, you have to make unity with John the Baptist’s or Zachariah’s family. Husband and wife together will have 720 homes, 360 each. The number 72 refers to all tribes. When they become one with you, the next step is to return to your own tribe, your relatives, and do a similar thing. Then you will really be tribal messiahs. What will happen next? You will be freed from all satanic accusation. You will be truly heavenly persons. This is clear, isn’t it? Do home church and win the Cain position. Then you can go to your relatives, who are in the Abel position. Once you have accomplished home church, it is likely that your family will welcome you.

Actually, I also followed this formula. The communist world is like the Cain family, and the democratic world is like the Abel family. I must do this “home church” work, so to speak. This is the formula for restoration. An individual cannot be restored by himself; he needs a family. We get blessed and have a family, but we don’t have a foundation to sit on, do we? That is what we are making, in a reverse way.

This is easier for you to do now, because you can take advantage of my foundation. I have become known throughout the world and have received much support. Therefore, your task has become that much easier.

The spirit world is not a vague place. We have to make our own very tangible earthly Heaven. Then we join Heaven in heaven. Do you understand? Home church is very important, so I am planning to renew your home church assignments as of August 20. Then that will be the last time I will ever say anything about home church here in America. After that, it is up to you. This year things will be a lot easier. Many people will ask us to come and talk to them-more so than before.

Up to this point, I have taken parental responsibility. Once the parent fulfills his responsibility and assigns you an area, it is very possible to do it. I wouldn’t have told you to do it otherwise.

When you go to the spirit world, whom will you seek? When you reply, “Father” you should have at least a minimum of conscience. If you call yourselves children, you cannot criticize your father or run away when he tells you to do something. You must not complain to other people. I never want you to suffer without purpose. I am telling you to suffer because it is the short cut. Even if you are not totally capable, as long as you endure hardships, you can achieve your goal. But from now on, you won’t even have to suffer as much. Who will persecute you now? Everybody will be able to see that you are doing something that is good.

By 1988, the President and the people in general will understand enough about our Church to say, “Follow their teaching.” The President himself and righteous senators and congressmen will speak out and testify about how good Reverend Moon and the Unification Church are. Who will have the power to oppose us then? How much easier the task will be! When that time comes, we can accomplish all our home church work in about six months.

Since you understand every idea I speak about, don’t you think that if I were able to speak on national television, all the American people would also understand? Once they understand, do you think you will be able to keep up with them? If you don’t lay the foundation now, the opportunity will not return.

What is home church? It is the passport to the Kingdom of Heaven. Without it you cannot enter Heaven. The people in spirit world won’t let you! How can you do home church in the spirit world? You cannot. There is a famous statement in Scripture that the last shall be first and the first shall be last. There may be cases in which people who join the Unification Church late will do better work than those who joined earlier.

In a sense, we are destined to pioneer the way. We cannot be just followers. We have no choice: it is pioneer or else. Only after home church is done will the real registration of Heaven begin. According to Principle, we first have to live in Heaven on earth. There is no other way.

You have to be prepared to take up the cross of all the problems in your home church area. This is the heart that both Jesus and I have had. In order to become the king of a tribe, you must start by carrying the cross. A tribal messiah is the same as the king of his tribe. All my life, I have been going the way of the cross. If you don’t accomplish home church, you cannot follow me. You need that certification for Heaven. I know this situation clearly. I am not dumb. I have been doing this for 40 years.

This tenth day of August is a memorable day, a special day, on which I talked once more about home church. If you do the job right, not only your immediate family but also all your relatives will be liberated. Isn’t that exciting? Not only your visible relatives, but all your ancestors in the spirit world – the Smith family, the McDonald family, the McDevitt family – all will be liberated. If you do home church right, the spirit world will come and help you. You will see it happening.

From 1988 on, there will be a vigorous, bustling home church. I won’t have to be here. I have already taught you everything you need in order to carry on. I have given you a patent, so to speak. You have to pay royalties for the rights to use a patent. How much would you have to pay for the right to do home church? If you had all the diamonds on earth, do you think you could buy it? That is why the spirit world really cannot comprehend why you are wasting all these golden opportunities.

Now you know, because you see the whole picture. This is not just a concept. You have the physical champion of indemnity with you, Father. I have accomplished everything. All you need to do is to learn and follow. When you follow me, you will get the certificate. Let us pray.

## HIGHEST OWNERSHIP

By Fami1yfed June 24, 2018 June 24, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1986

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 22, 1986
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Whether from the East or the West, whether in the past or the present, all people want to possess or own things. Has anyone ever acquired ownership of the highest, ultimate things? The first man and woman-the original ancestors of mankind-must have had a very strong desire to gain that highest ownership, but they could not. We must understand why they did not achieve that goal.

Had the first ancestors achieved ownership of the highest things, their descendants would have inherited it and enjoyed it throughout history. The question is, why could they not achieve such ownership and through what process did they lose it? It was because of the fall of man.

Few people nowadays have a clear concept of the fall of man. If there had been no fall, and no such concept had come into being, then there would have been no evil, so we would have no need for a standard to distinguish between good and evil. If history had progressed according to the theory of evolution, as many people today believe, then there actually should be no such thing as the difference between good and evil. Whatever is a reality in our present time would have to be justified because it is the result of the evolutionary process.

It is only when we establish the existence of a purposeful Creator that we can establish a standard for good and evil. The minds of all men and women are always aspiring to achieve something higher. That is basic human nature. When you achieve a higher plateau you are elevated into a higher position, and your sphere of influence becomes larger and greater. The ultimate human aspiration throughout history has been to achieve one united world community. Is this present world the one for which all forty-four billion people who have ever lived have aspired, or is there something else we have to think about?

Religious teachings have indicated that there are both a physical world and a spiritual world which together comprise the cosmos. It is universally true that whatever is sown will be reaped. Division and discord have come into the world because of the fall; likewise, each person suffers from division between mind and body. When we say that we are destined to return to ultimate fruitfulness, what does it mean? It means that we are destined to be restored to the state where the fall had not taken place, or the position in which original man and woman would have dwelled.

God created the cosmos first, and then Adam, and then Eve. The fourth and fifth entities were the children- Cain and Abel-but they were engendered after the fall. The fallen Cain and Abel were never a part of the original scheme of creation.

The cosmos, Adam, and Eve-numbers one, two and three-were the initial, Principled creations of God. He created them centered upon the fulfillment of love, but then what happened? That love was infiltrated by evil and division came about. Cain and Abel became a symbol of division, because of the fall. That is the way history was sown and that is the way history is being reaped. The restoration had to begin, therefore, from the fallen Adam and Eve.

Division occurred in the first family; from the beginning, the mind and body were divided. Since then, the family became divided; the community became divided; the tribe and clan were divided; the nation was divided; ultimately what we see today is a world divided. Instead of one world we have, basically, two worlds. This is the worldwide manifestation of that original seed of division which was sown. Now we are reaping those seeds on the worldwide scale.

Each person has a mind and a body which are divided. The world of the mind could be called the theistic world, while the world of the body is the materialistic world. There is division and struggle between these two worlds, instead of harmony and unity. That struggle began from day one, from the day of the fall of Adam and Eve-the first ancestors of mankind.

When do we expect to see all these divisions healed and unity to occur? If Satan’s invasion was the cause of the division, when do we have unity? It is when we chase out Satan and invite God in. Satan’s weapon was satanic love, or self-centered love. We have to invite God in, therefore, and use God’s love as our weapon to chase out Satan.

The love of God, which involves concern for the whole, is entirely opposite to satanic love. Although we observe the problems of mankind on a large, worldwide scale, the root of the problem lies within individual men and women. The United States of America is a gigantic nation with a Christian heritage. Thus the love of God, which is selfless love, should be the binding center of this nation. But what we have now is the opposite: self-centered love is prevailing in this country. Instead of God’s love binding people together into one, selfish love is dividing people. That is why all kinds of perversions of love have occurred.

Do you think that most people in the United States today feel a relationship between themselves and the world? Do they have a poignant feeling of patriotism toward America? What about children-do they have strong feelings of filial piety toward their parents? Is there a commitment between husbands and wives to permanent, eternal and sacred love? All of these levels of relationship have become divided and secularized, almost like matters of business, or contracts.

Although the desire of each individual is to enjoy the highest ownership, the power of selfish love is always bringing division, rather than unity and harmony. Under those circumstances, can we ever obtain the highest ownership? The whole problem of the world can be boiled down to each individual-the self. That one self is the battleground where each of us must obtain the victory.

The Unification Church is looking forward today to achieving a worldwide victory. We have to transform and change the fallen world from the bottom up. Satan is the master of the fallen world. He got hold of each individual; not only every individual is divided, but so is the entire world. Therefore, the solution has to start with the individual. The individual was originally conceived in the love of God, according to His original concept of creation, which was total goodness.

There are two types of individuals: man and woman. That means one is a representative of Adam and the other is a representative of Eve. Unless we transform the satanic world and all the satanic elements within it into something entirely new, we certainly cannot hope to become the original, Heavenly Adam and Eve. No matter how much you may struggle to rid yourself of the shackles of Satan, you cannot do it; you are always swimming in the same pool of water. Thus nothing short of an ejection is needed; we have to eject ourselves from this old world, but we need incredible momentum to do that.

Although the self wants to eject from the fallen world, it does not exist in isolation; it is connected to the family, clan, tribe, nation and world. The most important credo by which to eject is to achieve victory over yourself; then you have to prevail over the family and then the clan, the nation and the world. This is the way to restoration.

When we look at human history, we see that there have been all kinds of philosophies and ways of thinking, but the most important of all these has been religious thought. Philosophy has changed and evolved at different times in history, striving toward modernity in each era. Religious thought, however, has always stayed with certain fundamental, unchanging principles and concepts. Philosophy changes because it is a product of human thinking and it exists on the horizontal level; it always changes along with the changes of human society. But religious thought is based on God, who is eternal and unchanging; for that reason, it has a fundamentally unchanging quality.

There is one common principle which has guided religious thought throughout history and that is self-denial. Humanist philosophy has not had this thread running through it. Through religion, people are taught to set themselves apart from this world. That is why religious teaching has always engendered struggle and even bloodshed. The power of the nation, or the government, in every age has been the major obstacle in this self-denial process. Therefore, we have to go beyond the nation in order to achieve the level of the world.

The ultimate religion must recognize no national boundaries; it must go beyond nations, skin colors, and cultural idiosyncrasies and work on a global basis. A religion such as that must ultimately arise. Many national governments and sovereignties throughout history have persecuted religion, but behind all these was Satan. Satan has used whatever tool he could, particularly government power Satan is always opposing your improvement, your self-denial process, but God’s force is propelling you forward, giving you strength to do it.

We call this time the end of the world. What is the meaning of the end of the world? What is going to happen? When the autumn comes, the harvest begins. The farmer goes out and harvests the fruits. What kind of fruits-good or rotten? World history has come to its own autumn harvest. What is the good fruit of the world today and what is the bad fruit? This world has produced predominantly bad fruit, but individuals within that world are looking for something good; they don’t want to accept the world’s evil.

The owner of evil is Satan and the owner of goodness is God. The forces of Satan have to be shrunk, so they must go from the world level to the nation, then to the clan, family, individual and finally disappear. How about goodness? It must start from the original, tiny seed and go up; the process is exactly the opposite. Good must go up and evil must go down. God has been looking for the good fruit which can prevail in history-in other words, the individual who can gain victory over the evil history.

What kind of individual are you? Do you first think, “I am an American,,? Or do you say, “I am a white woman”? Or “I am a black man”? Do you define yourself in such a way? Your skin color, your nationality and so forth are all part of your satanic baggage-they don’t matter. The important thing is the contents, what is inside the bags.

Every seed contains two pieces, covered by a thin skin. Nestled between those two pieces is the tiny embryo, the beginning point of new life. The world itself is divided into two pieces, like a seed. But no matter how big the pieces are, this world has no embryo. Who shall be in the position to bring that embryo to the world, to provide the source of new life? God is the first cause of life, the one who provides the embryo. No matter how big and powerful the world which was initiated by Satan may become, it doesn’t have the source of true life; it has no embryo.

Today in the fallen world the two pieces are the communists and the democratic blocs. Searching both of these worlds, can we find an embryo there? The true embryo is a genuinely good one; it will ultimately transform the whole world. The two Darts of the seed provide the nourishment for the embryo, enabling it to grow. By the same token, the world will provide the nourishment for the embryo and enable it to spread through the entire world.

For a seed to grow, it must be planted in soil and given a certain amount of moisture and heat; it needs a favorable environment. The environment must provide warmth. The embryo cannot germinate unless the heat of its surroundings is greater than its own temperature. The heat we are talking about is love. Human life germinates in love; without its warmth there can be no growth.

We could say that one side of the seed represents the father and the other represents the mother; between the two, the new individual is formed. Can we just rip out one of the sides and replace it with another part at whim? But that is what is happening in American homes today; the father and mother do not remain intact.

What about the democratic world and the communist world-are they achieving harmony and unity and giving nourishment to the embryo on the world level? Centering on humanity, are they one? No, absolutely not. For that reason, we cannot put any hope in that world.

Therefore, we have to eject ourselves from that world and land within a new world. That new world has to begin from a new germination, which springs from a new embryo. We must become that new embryo. That is what our job is-to eject from the old world and its shackles and become a new embryo.

The embryo is in the plus position, while the rest of the seed is in the minus position. The minus part must sacrifice itself for the growth of the embryo and nourish it. Adam and Eve, for example, were created as the embryo of the world and the universe itself provided their nourishment. The embryo doesn’t grow only to the size of the seed; it is meant to burst out and become much greater and larger than the seed. Self-perfection of the whole seed comes when the embryo grows; even though part of the seed must sacrifice itself for the embryo, it will become something far greater than the seed itself. Thus every component of the seed feels its own fulfillment when that happens.

We are living in the time of harvest, and we have gone beyond the level of the nations. The entire world has opposed the Unification Church, including the United States, Korea, Japan, and Europe. Every power has tried to stop us. Satan does not want to see us move to the world level, so he has tried to hold us down to the national level. That is because the highest authority of Satan is the nation, or national power.

Once the world becomes united, the significance of the nation will be diminished. God’s original plan was for men and women to possess the world, not just the nation. Each individual’s ownership goes from one level to an other higher one-from individual all the way to the world-in his struggle for goodness. Suppose there had been no religion throughout history. Without religion, there is no power by which people can break their shackles on the levels of clan, society, and nation. Without the religious concept, which is based on love, there is no way the barriers between White and Black can be broken down. East and West cannot come together; neither can North and South-nor can those differences between wealth and social standard find common ground. These barriers can only be broken down through religious principles and the power of love.

Satan does not like any attempt to bring the world together; he truly hates to see such a thing. That is because a united world is God’s original ideal. It is the satanic desire to have many sovereignties, many divided nations-Satan loves that because he loves division. The divided situation is always on Satan’s side.

Our goal is to see ultimate unity, but today we see two worlds-one of democracy and one of communism. They will never become one on their own. Satan would never allow that because he knows it would mean his end. Thus we have to be powerful and apply pressure and energy in order to unify these two worlds.

Reverend Moon is Satan’s worst enemy because I am the one who can break through all his barriers. Satan has become defensive toward me. He says, “Reverend Moon, you can be nice and comfortable. Why should you always try to struggle between mind and body? That’s baloney. Enjoy the world. I will give you power.” What do you think-should Reverend Moon have division within his own mind and fight within himself?

A struggle within an individual signifies the worldwide struggle because once the battle is won on the individual level, it will ultimately be won on the worldwide level. Once unity is achieved, it will penetrate like a bullet, going through all the walls, all the way to the worldwide level, and Satan knows it.

Anyone who tries to follow Reverend Moon will meet all the forces that Satan can mobilize to stop him. Some of Satan’s best allies in that effort are the parents who say, “Hey, you are my child! Don’t go near that Reverend Moon.” This is the front line of struggle. The battle begins with the individual. When Reverend Moon won the individual victory, he moved right on to the family level. If Reverend Moon’s mind and body are divided, that would reflect in the division of the family as well. In order to engender the battle on the worldwide level, Reverend Moon came to America because this is the center of the world.

How far has Reverend Moon come, really? Today I have the reputation of being the one man in the world who has the solution to communism. As we have said, the two opposing camps in the world are the democratic world, the basically theistic camp which accepts the existence of God, and the communist world, the atheistic camp. In the theistic world, however, there is a prevailing trend toward secularism and humanism, which is basically atheistic. So the two worlds together have put up a barricade to Reverend Moon’s forces, saying, “You cannot go any further.” Reverend Moon has penetrated, however, making a spiritual beachhead.

Reverend Moon has not only brought a solution to communism; he has also solved the problems of secular democratic society. Within Reverend Moon there is something you cannot find in the communist or the democratic world-there is an embryo, a new beginning. Neither America nor the communist world knows what Reverend Moon knows. There is something completely new, and special; something brand new and priceless.

We are about to break through with that brand new force, that embryo. It’s almost like a rocket launching. You’ve got to have great power for the initial thrust. That initial thrust of the rocket engine will blow the two worlds away! The rocket will take off and the two worlds will be left behind. The Unification Church has the solution to the divisions between East and West and North and South. Can the United States solve these divisions? What about communism? Can it digest this theistic, democratic world? No, it cannot. But then, once they accept Reverend Moon, they will find the power, the solution, the embryo that can truly liberate the agony of communism and the free world.

North and South, East and West-it’s a gigantic world, but here in the center is the core, the nucleus of genuine pure love. That is what will grow into the family, and then into the clan, tribe, and nation. We have already encompassed the national level. We have grown into, and must go beyond, the national level.

Do you have a simple concept of the United States? Why not? We do not have a simple teaching but a providential one. When we even speak of America, we also mean there are other nations. Thus since there is more than one nation, they are under the satanic domain. God never wanted to see more than one nation. Two nations always come under Satan because it means division occurred. When the division occurred between North and South, that was a manifestation of the satanic nature. East and West divided and that was the same.

Any movement that does not bring East and West and North and South into one is satanic because that division must be conquered. There are people who claim the supremacy of their group over other peoples. For instance, some claim the supremacy of the Anglo Saxons; others claim Jewish supremacy. But they are automatically put tiny themselves in the satanic camp because they are promoting division. The Unification Church is one, promoting one nation under God. That is the overriding principle and teaching of the Unification Church. Only one nation-is that clear?

Do you Americans think, “Reverend Moon comes from the Oriental culture? If so, you are allying yourself with the satanic camp because you are thinking in divided terms. I am not Oriental, not at all. How can I prove it? Because Korea, an Oriental nation, gave me the most persecution of all. After forty years of struggle, the Korean people are finally coming to the realization that Revere end Moon is a most important man for them. They have asked me to stay there. But today in America, people are still looking askance at me. So far, only the American Moonies have given a true welcome to Reverend Moon. The rest of the nation hasn’t. But will that embryo grow, or stay the same?

Are you growing? What about you blessed couples? Now that you have your spouse and children and so many more responsibilities, have you forgotten about everything else? If so, you are bringing yourself down to the satanic side. That is because you are saying, “The church is one thing and I am different.” Thus there are already two entities and such division is satanic. No matter how difficult it may be, you should say, “I will go this way, crossing into Canaan, even if I must carry my family and tribe on my back. The church and I are united into one.” God gave Moses that one mandate: one nation under one God. But the Israeli people thought differently and therefore Satan invaded.

We must give everything we have for the sake of others. How can we prove that within our way of life? Well, our marriages prove that. We recognize no boundaries between nations, cultures or languages. “Fallen” means fallen love, which is Satan’s love. On the other hand is God’s side and God’s love.

The love of God brings total give and take and exchange between people. Those who have international marriages have sometimes complained, “Oh, Father, we have found this so very difficult!” But I wanted them to be difficult! If they were easy, what would be accomplished? Nothing. What would be your credit? Nothing. With the international family, you can kick the international Satan-with one kick. I want to give you that kind of weapon, so you will have that capacity. In a way, those international marriages have been a greater burden and more responsibility, but also greater credit and prestige. With no common language, different cultures, food and customs, how can you expect such a marriage to be easy?

As I have said, there is only one subject and that is true love. Any other element can be absorbed under that love, no matter how difficult or huge it might be. Unless you are united, you remain as two separate entities and you are inviting satanic separation. If you take your Blessing lightly, it means it is a fake-the fake International Wedding. If you come to the Unification Church and try to exploit God, taking advantage of Him for your selfish benefit, it is just no good! Is that clear?

America will change its attitude toward Reverend Moon and will come to welcome me. Most recently, the special documentary film called “Nicaragua Was Our Home” was shown across the country on the public television stations. The program says, “This program was sponsored by Reverend Moon and CAUSA International. CAUSA is bringing a critique and counter-proposal to the ideology of Marxism-Leninism.,” This is the most authentic proclamation of what Reverend Moon is doing for the sake of this country and particularly for the sake of Nicaragua. Therefore, who is taking the truly subjective role in solving the problem of Nicaragua? Is it the United States government, or Reverend Moon?

What do the American people say about this activity by Reverend Moon? Do they welcome it? What about the U.S. Congress-are they ashamed or not? The American people will say, “We cannot let Reverend Moon take responsibility for Nicaragua like that. We cannot be shamed in such a way.” The U.S. Congress is opposing the Nicaraguan aid bill, while the President is trying to get it passed. That means the President and Reverend Moon are both working for the same goal-to get the Congress to capitulate to this bill.

I know that when I announce certain things in conferences the American members say, “That’s just Father’s Oriental thinking. We Americans will get together and digest Father’s words in our own way.” You have your own separate meetings, but that is satanic because it means you are separated from me. There is one big difference between the Japanese and American people. When I give a mandate to the Japanese, they don’t think about it. They just plunge in, like diving into the water. Then they come back and say, “Father, it worked.” Sometimes they say, “Father, it didn’t work,” but they always jump into the water first. When the mandate is given to the American people, they say, “Hmm. … well, let me consider it.” Some Americans think, “The Japanese way is savage and uncultivated. We are more cultured and sophisticated and we don’t do things like that.” Which one is satanic in that case-the American side or the Japanese side?

When I first came to America and New York and walked down Fifth Avenue, do you think I was overwhelmed and awed by the American culture? No, I was thinking, “I am ready to launch the struggle.” Looking at Fifth Avenue, the Empire State Building and so forth, I was standing there and thinking, “All by myself, I am fighting against this power.” That was eventually manifested in the court battle. Who actually won that battle in the sight of God? American people have come to realize, “Reverend Moon is needed here.” That was the victory. New, fresh air is blowing over this country and people are thinking, “We made a mistake. We need Reverend Moon here.”

Suppose there is a couple in which the husband is following my directions absolutely, and the wife is following him. Or vice versa: the wife is following me and the husband follows her. Whoever follows me in that situation is the subject. Anything else is satanic. So ask yourself which side you are standing on, God’s side or the satanic side. You can evaluate yourself. Unless I had this clear, absolute concept, with not one iota of haziness, I would not have survived this far. There have always been temptations coming toward me-temptations of money, love, knowledge, prestige-all kinds.

Because of this attitude, I could even visit the house of a prostitute and, instead of that place prevailing over me, I could help to clean it up. That is the way I work. Wherever I go, I try to think how I can cleanse the surroundings, leaving more goodness there than I found.

Even if I became drunk on alcohol, I would only do it if that could be victorious in some way for the sake of God. Suppose I collapsed at some point; I would not want to fall backward but instead my dead body would fall forward, in order to advance. That principle applies to my children as well. Do you understand?

In a sense, you are entering the home of Adam and Eve in this restoration process, but you are in Cain and Abel’s position. It is there that you come under True Parents. The Cain people say, “Oh, I don’t need True Parents. I can manage on my own.” That attitude of separation is satanic. It is even more hellish if Cain says, “I don’t need my brother.,, We must become one horizontally and then vertically. Abel is the subject and Cain is the object. East and West, North and South-all become one within this horizontal concept of unity. Then the vertical unity is established with the Parents, centered upon the love of God. When this horizontal unity is consummated, vertical unity is possible and can be consummated. Then you become a true Adam-and Eve; you consummate the ideal of Adam and Eve within yourself.

You can inherit from the True Parents the virtue of the true Adam and Eve and you become one. Thus you become like the second generation of True Parents. Who shall prevail over the world? You? Who did it for you? Only the True Parents have the power to prevail over the world, simply because they alone are in the position of original, restored Adam and Eve. The false parenthood brought the evil society and the fallen world; goodness can never come through that. Only when the world finds the True Parents can there be victory over the satanic forces. Is this concept very clear to you?

Are you primarily a U.S. citizen or a citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? That Heavenly citizenship is your pride. No amount of money can buy it for you. Heavenly Kingdom citizens must go first through the gate of the Blessing. That is why the Blessing is so precious- it gives you that qualification. Without your spouse, you cannot become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven because pairs together must be given citizenship. This is absolutely, logically correct.

What is our title today? “The Highest Ownership.,, What is the highest ownership? We own the entire cosmos because it belongs to our Father. What belongs to the Father belongs to the children. Thus we own the True Parents; ultimately, we possess God centered upon true love. Your own individual problems can never be solved without true love. The same is true for your family problems, as well as the problems of the nation and the world.

The highest ownership can be put into three categories. First of all, you own the God-created cosmos, which is spirit world and physical world together. Then you possess the original Adam and Eve’s position, which is the True Parents, position. Then ultimately, you own God Himself. The dwelling of God is with you. That is the highest ownership.

True love never changes; that original heart of the love of God remains for eternity. The True Parents inherited that true love of God. The heart of the True Parents, no matter what happens in the world, will not change, not even one iota. For the past forty years, I have encountered one incredible situation after another, but I have always overcome them, one by one, and prevailed over them all. I went to communist labor camp, where death was everywhere, but that never stopped me from pursuing my goal. My mind was not changed even one little bit.

When you are sitting thinking, “I am so tired today. I just don’t feel like doing anything,” that is Satan whispering in your ear. That is when you must jump up and say, “What am I saying? God is with me; True Parents are with me.” God is waiting for you, one step ahead of you. Therefore, when you reach out to take just one step forward, you meet God. Immediately, energy will come; bubbling enthusiasm will return. That most crucial moment is when you have the choice to turn around or go forward. If you think, “I want to lie down,” and you just do that, you are not moving forward to the place of God, but backward to the place of Satan.

Your marriage does not belong just to you or exist for your own self-indulgence. You must marry because you want to advance the one, united world. You have your spouse because together you can get there first; you have children because you want that one world to flourish. That is the reason. Marriage is ultimately for the sake of God. We evangelize the world in order to accomplish that one world quicker. There are four billion people on the earth. How many people die every year without meeting the True Parents, without knowing God?

When you engage in business, you need some capital. In this great and glorious undertaking of the providential will, you also have to have some capital. What is your capital? What do you have that you can invest? One life-that is what you have. Since the love of God is at the center of your life, that capital can be accepted. As long as that love is there, you will be unchanging; that means you can join the club, in a way. It is an absolute necessity.

This pioneering task is not just for here on earth. If you don’t do it here, you shall continue in the spirit world. But there the road is completely arduous because there is no place where you can be taught like this-no Belvedere. Once I am elevated to spirit world, I won’t have to do anything further here on earth. True Parent’s ideal is to see God’s ideal realized. Once the True Parents, ideal becomes true and returns to the bosom of God, then God’s work is done. For that reason, the satanic population growth does not bring joy to God.

Do you think the blessed couples should be using birth control or abortion? How many children can you multiply without birth control? Until they fill the earth. That is the way God wants the earth to be filled. The fallen population is meant to decrease while the Heavenly population should grow. That is what God wants and what I want to see. Mother is an excellent example of this. You know how many children she has given birth to.

You know now where we are going and where we are. No matter how difficult it may be, you must single-mindedly set out for the providential goal, striving toward the highest ownership of cosmic True Parents and God Himself. No matter how much suffering you endure, how much poverty you may go through, I know one thing: you will end up in the highest place in the Kingdom of Heaven. That is because you have the highest ownership. You will be the richest people in Heaven. Actually you don’t have to suffer that much, because God did not design that all of you would have to go through the way that I went. I was able to prevail over the world and I set the pattern for you. Now you know where to go, how to go and what the goal is, right? One united concept, one victory, one world.

When you walk down the street, think, “I am walking toward that providential goal.” Sometimes you may go into a bar, but you absolutely must not go there in order to assist the satanic world; you must do that only if in some way you are able to increase the Kingdom of God, such as by fund raising.

One concept, one mind-no matter what you do or where you go, there should be no deviation in your mind. You must be one person, with one mind dwelling with true love. When you have one mind, it needs to dwell only on true love.

The world is quickly changing in favor of God. Very soon the climate of society will become more favorable toward the Unification Church and Reverend Moon. In Korea, even the congressmen come to my talks about Unificationism; likewise in Japan. Among the primary providential nations, Korea has about 270 members of its legislative body; Japan has 511; the United States has 535. Suppose all the lawmakers of those three countries moved toward the Heavenly side. In any nation, the existence of two or more parties has been used by Satan as a means of keeping the country divided, but imagine if those two parties worked to unite the country. At the fall of man, two “parties” came into existence, and we can see that sort of system existing now within our society. That could not change until the True Parents came. Nobody else could change it.

What we need is both vertical and horizontal harmony. In the United States, the leader of the Democrats and the leader of the Republicans engage in all sorts of fighting; they practically curse each other. That is not harmony. It is more like the dialectic. When there is constant confrontation, there is no way the one world can be realized. Only when there is vertical and horizontal harmony between all parties can one world come to be.

How can this be applied to your life? Firstly there must be unity between husband and wife-that is horizontal unity. Then you must be vertically united with the True Parents. Should there be division and fighting between the vertical and horizontal planes? No, there should be one love uniting the husband and wife and uniting the True Parents and the children. Do you follow?

Anything that tries to contradict this way of true love will be pushed out by the environment and the spirit world. In other words, in time they will be regarded as foreign elements by the environment. In secular America today, there is division between parents and children; they are in contradiction. Also, men and women- husbands and wives-are in contradiction, struggle, and confrontation. God cannot dwell in such a situation. The family system is breaking down. It is a very unhappy situation-the family feeling is ice cold. There is a cold, chilly feeling between the parents and children, husband and wife.

In the Unification Church we are trying to come to the center, both vertically and horizontally. In one point, unity is formed. That is because true love is at the center. Everybody comes and unites in that center. You can go out from that center but you don’t feel alienated; you can always come back and recoup, like returning to the “filling station” of love again and again. True love alone can make this possible. It’s not only the little child who is lovable and cute. In this concept, the elderly grandmother is also beautiful. A grandpa may have very rugged skin with a long beard, but the little child will go up to him and kiss and hug him. That is a beautiful sight. Can we see such a thing frequently in the average American home? Not very often.

Does anybody like a contradictory system? Raise your hands if you do. Within the Unification Church, we have learned how to come together. We have many meetings and gatherings. In that way our intensity grows. When you feel lonely, then meet together. When you feel a lack of energy, meet. The more meetings in the fallen realm, the more destruction occurs, whereas on the heavenly side the more energy and harmony is created.

I was told that you were very lonely when I was in Korea for the past six months. You wanted to go to Belvedere, but because the True Parents weren’t there, you weren’t so inspired. Why is that? Reverend Moon is an Oriental man so why should you miss me so much? You can’t explain it precisely in words, but your mind is pulled toward me. Even ex-Moonies say to me, “Reverend Moon, I love you very much, but it’s those guys around you that I hate.” But that is an evil viewpoint; it is having two minds. You cannot survive like that. That is why they became ex-Moonies; they had two minds, so they dropped out. Basically, however, they still feel pulled by the magnet of the True Parents.

The ultimate ambition for the human heart is that of true love. Therefore, women definitely need men; men definitely need women. All human beings together are born for the sake of reaching out and acquiring the love of God. That is the very reason for our existence.

No matter how great a religion you might proclaim, unless you reach out to gain the true love of God, you can never acquire true happiness. It doesn’t matter if you are a renowned philosopher or a religious thinker, unless you reach that particular destination, you cannot be happy. A loving husband and wife gain possession of the entire world. We shall transform the world so that it welcomes and embraces that concept. That is the mission of the Unification Church.

If you can say, “The mandate given this morning is going to be my life’s goal,” raise your hands and pledge. God bless you. Let us pray.